Skip to main content

Full text of "America at home"

See other formats


AMERICA 
AT  HOME 

A.    MAURICE    LOW 

AUTHOR    OF  

THE    SUPREME    SURRENDER 


LONDON 

GEORGE  NEWNES,  LIMITED 

SOUTHAMPTON   ST.,  STRAND,  W.C. 


la* 

n 


GENEfo 


™ 


THE  FLAT  IRON  BUILDING 
(THE  MOST  STRIKING  'SKY 
SCRAPER'  IN  NEW  YORK). 


PREFACE 

MANY  years  ago  a  shipwrecked  man  was  cast  not  far 
from  that  historic  rock  where  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  landed, 
and  there  discovered  by  a  passing  Irishman.  This 
Good  Samaritan  quickly  revived  the  unfortunate  with 
copious  draughts  of  the  *  crayture,'  and  sent  him  on  his 
way  rejoicing. 

On  hearing  of  the  charitable  deed,  one  of  his  friends 
asked  Pat  how  he  happened  to  know  the  correct  remedy 
for  the  case.  He  answered  quietly,  '  Devil  a  bit  do  I 
know  of  medicine ;  but,  sir,  I  like  whisky  myself,  and 
thought  he  might  too.' 

So  it  is  with  the  contents  of  this  little  book.  It  does 
not  pose  as  a  profound  critique  of  American  psychology, 
nor  a  minute  investigation  into  social  and  political 
conditions  in  the  United  States,  but  rather  as  a  rapid 
presentation  of  the  phases  of  life  which  have  appealed 
to  me,  and  I  trust  may  interest  the  reader. 

This  is  not,  however,  a  plea  for  a  special  dispensation 
of  criticism  such  as  is  offered  by  the  producer  of  the 
so-called  popular  forms  of  theatrical  entertainments, 
who  argues  that  as  nothing  serious  was  contemplated, 
nothing  serious  in  the  way  of  comment  should  follow. 

v 

177124 


PREFACE 

'  You  must  not  take  me  seriously,'  is  his  effort  to  disarm 
criticism  in  advance,  'because  I  do  not  take  myself 
seriously.' 

Now  I,  on  the  contrary,  have  a  serious  purpose. 
Although  my  comments  may  be  a  surface  play  over 
national  traits,  rather  than  an  analysis  of  character  and 
institutions,  still,  if  I  have  not  replaced  the  lay  figure 
conception  of  *  Uncle  Sam  '  as  an  individual  enthusiasti 
cally  provincial,  strenuously  acquisitive,  and  infinitely 
crude,  by  a  panoramic  view  of  a  great  Nation — a  Nation 
in  flux,  it  is  true,  but  crystallizing  with  amazing  rapidity 
into  an  heroic  mould,  I  have  failed  in  my  task.  An 
attempt  has  been  made  frankly  to  present  the  truth 
about  the  American  at  home  as  it  is  borne  in  upon 
me  after  years  of  sojourn  in  that  '  home,'  and  not  the 
caricature  which  is  supposed  to  inspire  the  amused 
admiration  of  the  public.  On  this  point  I  await  the 
judgment  of  my  readers. 

I  have  not  discussed  the  American  temperament  as 
demonstrated  in  present-day  literature  and  art,  for  the 
reason  that  all  literary  efforts  in  the  United  States  now 
seem  to  me  to  tend  to  inculcate  the  obvious  without 
a  hint  of  the  subjective  grasp  of  life  which  is  the  only 
touch  to  make  a  work  vital  and  lasting,  and  because 
there  is  as  yet  no  national  school  of  American  art. 

Whether  the  artistic  temperament  exists  in  sufficient 
intensity  in  America  to  blossom  on  the  native  soil,  is 
an  unanswered  question  ;  for  whenever  a  young  man  in 
America  feels  the  inspiration  to  devote  himself  to  an 

vi 


PREFACE 

artistic  career,  he  is  packed  off  by  public  acclaim  to 
Paris,  where  the  probabilities  are  that  he  attaches  him 
self  to  some  school  and  becomes  a  mere  copyist. 

So  there  is  no  representative  Gallery  of  American 
Art,  and  not  until  one  or  two  generations  have  assimilated 
foreign  influences  with  the  natural  bent  toward  individu 
ality  supplied  by  conditions  in  America,  can  we  hope 
for  native  work.  Even  then  the  results  may  not  be 
great  immediately;  but  if  the  United  States  is  as 
determined  to  be  as  great  in  art  as  she  has  become  in 
manufactures,  the  future  is  certain. 

The  future  is  the  keynote  of  Uncle  Sam's  daily  song.  f 

The  sculptor,  George  Wade,  says  :  '  I  could  tell  an 
American  immediately,  not  by  manner,  walk  or  clothes, 
or  anything  external,  but  by  the  peculiar  expression  of 
the  eye.  It  is  an  expression  I  find  it  hard  to  analyse. 
It  is  a  look  that  seems  to  embrace  the  future  rather 
than  the  present  or  the  past.  The  American  face  has 
the  open-eyed  look  of  confident  anticipation.' 

And  the  two  French  writers  who  have  collaborated 
on  LOncle  Sam  Chez  lui  pay  this  tribute  to  American 
uniqueness : 

'  Formed  out  of  an  aggregation  of  different  races,  the 
American  people  forms  a  race  by  itself — individual, 
characteristic,  and,  from  many  points  of  view,  very 
superior.  It  is  as  ridiculous  to  say  that  it  is  solely 
Anglo-Saxon  as  that  it  is  Latin.  The  American  has 
neither  the  egotism  of  the  Englishman  nor  the  arrogance 
of  the  German,  but  he  possesses  their  practical  sense  ; 

vii 


PREFACE 

he  has  not  the  light-heartedness  of  the  Frenchman,  but 
his  suppleness;  he  has  not  the  obsequious  politeness 
of  the  Italian  or  the  Spaniard,  but  a  profound  respect 
for  established  institutions. 

1  The  American  is  himself  and  nothing  but  himself. 
His  character  is  difficult  to  define.  Polite,  affectionate, 
and  loquacious  by  turns,  he  may  become,  without 
apparent  reason,  brusque,  crabbed,  and  reserved.  Even 
after  living  with  him  for  many  years,  it  is  impossible  to 
know  him  completely.  He  is  a  man  of  surprises.  One 
appreciates  and  esteems  him,  one  does  not  judge  him.' 

With  this  I  agree,  with  some  modifications — the 
modifications  lie  in  the  pages  beyond. 

A.  M.  L. 


viii 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGK 

I.      THE   GREAT   REPUBLIC — YESTERDAY,  TO-DAY, 

AND   TO-MORROW              ....  I 

II.      THE   AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM          .            .  IO 

III.  BOSSES,    BIG   AND    LITTLE       ....  26 

IV.  ARE       THERE       CLASSES       IN      THE     UNITED 

STATES?         .  .  ...         41 

V.  THE   EAST   AND   THE   WEST  .  .  .  -55 

VI.  THE   AMERICAN   GIRL 70 

VII.  WASHINGTON,    THE   REPUBLICAN    COURT          .         84 

VIII.  THE   ALMIGHTY   DOLLAR          .  .  .  /'    IOI 

IX.  EDUCATION   AND    LABOUR      .  .  .  -US 

X.  SOCIAL   CUSTOMS I  29 

XI.  HOW    AMERICA    AMUSES    ITSELF      .  .  .       144 

ix  b 


CONTENTS 

CHAP  PAGE 

XII.      A   RICH    MAN'S   PARADISE       ....       159 
XIII.      THE   MIDDLE-CLASS   PLAYGROUND  .       172 

XIV.      THE   PROBLEM    OF   THE   NEGRO      .  .184 

XV.      THE   AMERICAN    PRESS  ....       2OO 

XVI.      WHAT   UNCLE   SAM   THINKS  OF    HIMSELF  AND 

ALL   THE   REST   OF   THE   WORLD     .            .219 
INDEX  .  229 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

THE    FLAT    IRON     BUILDING    (THE     MOST    STRIKING 

*  SKY-SCRAPER  '  IN  NEW  YORK)       .          Frontispiece 

FACING   PAGE 

THE   WHITE   HOUSE,    WASHINGTON.  .  .  .         IO 

INTERIOR    OF    THE     HOUSE    OF     REPRESENTATIVES, 

WASHINGTON 36 

A    WESTERN    COWBOY 64 

TYPE   OF   AMERICAN    GIRL 70 

NIAGARA    FALLS I3O 

BASEBALL I44 

HUNTING  IN  'TEXAS' .160 

THE  BEACH  AT  ATLANTIC  CITY     .        .        .        .172 
SOUTHERN  NEGRESS ^4 

IMPERIAL  SOUTHERN  NEGRO'S  ' SHACK '      .     ,198 
GROUP  OF  CROW  CHIEFS 22O 

xi 


AMERICA    AT    HOME 


CHAPTER   ONE 

THE   GREA  T  REPUBLIC—  YESTERDA  Y,    TO-DA  Y, 
AND    TO-MORROW 

IN  the  old  days,  the  days  some  years  behind  us,  when 
to  Englishmen  America  was  an  undiscovered  country, 
before  British  peers  had  contracted  the  habit  of  marry 
ing  American  girls,  when  the  American  invasion  had 
not  swept  over  Europe,  when  American  goods  were  not 
seen  in  every  European  shop,  and  Americans,  men  and 
women,  were  not  the  mainstay  of  hotel-keepers,  dress 
makers,  and  dealers  in  works  of  art — in  those  days  it 
used  to  be  said  that  when  an  adventurous  Englishman 
landed  in  New  York,  before  even  he  had  left  the  gang 
way  and  set  his  foot  on  American  soil,  he  was  captured 
by  a  horde  of  ravenous  reporters  who,  with  wide-open 
notebooks  and  pencils  poised  in  the  air  waiting  for  his 
answer  to  the  inevitable  question,  asked  him  for  his 
'  Impressions  of  the  United  States ' :  for  be  it  understood 
once  and  for  all  that  no  true  American  ever  talks  about 
his  country  as  America.  It  is  always  the  £7-nited  States. 
In  those  days  it  used  to  be  said  that  after  an  English 
man  had  taken  a  stroll  up  Fifth  Avenue,  and  with  all  the 
love  of  his  race  for  reckless  daring  penetrated  to  the 

I  H 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

wilds  of  Central  Park  (which  is  to  New  York  what  Hyde 
Park  is  to  London),  searched  vainly  for  the  Indians 
whom  he  fondly  believed  made  Central  Park  their 
happy  hunting  grounds,  and  who  in  the  interval  between 
slaying  buffaloes  scalped  the  inoffensive  stockbroker  on 
his  way  to  business,  or  the  guileless  Tammany  politician 
returning  to  his  virtuous  home,  with  his  pockets  bulging 
with  the  spoils  of  politics  ;  and  with  superb  courage 
braved  the  unknown  by  going  as  far  '  West '  as  Niagara 
Falls,  he  returned  to  England  and  immediately  sat 
himself  down  to  write  a  book  on  America. 

Allowing  for  that  playful  love  of  humour  which  vents 
itself  in  skilful  exaggeration  of  national  foibles,  which  is 
an  inherent  gift  of  the  American,  and  which  is  perhaps 
one  of  the  reasons  why  he  is  naturally  buoyant  and 
always  disposed  to  look  upon  the  bright  side  of  things, 
the  sarcasm  was  not  unwarranted.  Even  at  a  date  so 
recent  as  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago  the  Americans  were 
still,  as  a  people,  boyishly  young,  and  they  had  still 
to  find  themselves.  They  had  all  the  stripling's  en 
thusiasm  and  all  his  self-consciousness.  They  were 
like  a  lusty  youth  sensible  of  his  great  physical  strength, 
of  his  superb  power  to  battle  and  to  win,  and  yet  aware, 
although  he  tried  to  forget  it,  that  his  manners  lacked  a 
certain  polish,  that  his  hands  were  uncomfortably  large, 
and  his  feet  entirely  too  prominent.  He  wanted  to 
make  a  good  impression.  He  wanted  to  be  liked.  The 
distinguished  Englishman,  the  traveller,  the  author,  the 
scientist,  must  be  impressed  with  the  country  that  he  was 
about  to  visit,  and  he  was  expected,  as  every  guest  is,  to 
say  pleasant  things  to  his  host. 

Unfortunately  not  every  Englishman  carried  his  polite 
ness  with  him  across  the  Atlantic.  Sometimes  novelty 
did  not  appeal  to  him,  sometimes  the  difference  between 

2 


THE   GREAT    REPUBLIC 

the  old  and  newer  civilisation  was  too  marked  to  appeal 
to  him.    He  failed  to  grasp  the  significance  of  Democracy, 
to  be  impressed  with  the  resistless  energy  of  a  young    i 
race  only  fairly  started  in  the  great  battle  for  national  i 
supremacy  ;  he  even  sneered  at  some  things.     And  then   i 
he  went  back  home  and  wrote  his  book.     Small  wonder 
the  majority  of  Englishmen  had  curious  ideas  of  America 
and  the  Americans,  and  Americans  came  to  believe  that 
there  was  little  love  for  their  country  in  England. 

Fortunately    to-day    all     that     has     been     changed. 
Americans  and  Englishmen  now  know  each  other  very 
well,  and  the  more  they  know  of  each  other  the  greater , 
admiration   each  has  for  the  fine  qualities  of  the  other.  / 
Climate,  political  and  social  institutions,  methods  of  work 
and  methods  of  play,  modes  of  living,  these  and  many 
other  things  make  the  Englishman  and  the  American 
unlike,  and  yet  unlike  as  they  may  be  in  many  respects 
in  so  many  are  they  alike  that  they  are  the  only  two 
great  nations  that  can  always  meet  on  common  ground. 
They  speak  the   same  language,  and   how  much   that 
means  only  one  who  has  lived  in  the  United  States  can 
properly  appreciate.     The  men  of  other  races  may  be 
foreigners,  the   Englishman    never   is.      They  not  only 
speak  the  same  language,  but  fundamentally  they  think  the 
same  thoughts.     Love  of  liberty,  love  of  justice,  love  of 
right,  are  expressed  in  the  same  terms  by  the  English 
man  as  by  the  American.     They  need  no  interpreter. 
They  both   sought   and   found   their  inspiration  at  thet 
same   fountain-head.     They  sat  at  the  feet  of  law  and\ 
were   taught   by   the   same  teacher.     The   literature  of 
England  is  the  heritage  of  America.     All  those  things 
for  which  Englishmen  battled,  all  those   things  which 
make   a   people   strong   and   a   nation  great,  belong  to 
America  by  right ;  they  are  part  of  the  inheritance  of  the 

3 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

race ;  they  are  a  family  possession  belonging  as  much 
to  the  younger  as  to  the  older  brother. 

Yesterday  a  sprawling  infant,  to-day  the  United  States 
is  a  full-grown  man.  Its  progress  has  been  marvellous, 
the  wonder  of  all  the  world  ;  it  has  been  so  phenomenal 
that  the  world  still  seeks  explanation  for  it  and  is 
puzzled  to  find  the  true  reason.  If  the  past  is  any 
guide  to  the  future,  what  may  not  one  expect  of  a 
country  so  great  in  all  that  goes  to  make  greatness,  of  a 
people  so  amazingly  energetic  and  whose  ambition  is  so 
boundless  ?  They  have  rounded  out  little  more  than  a 
century  of  national  existence,  and  yet  in  that  century 
they  have  done  that  which  other  nations  and  other 
peoples  have  done  not  nearly  so  well  in  several  centuries. 
In  the  little  more  than  a  hundred  years  which  is  the 
history  of  the  American  people  they  have  grown  from 
a  handful  of  struggling  colonists  to  a  race  eighty  millions 
strong ;  they  have  become  one  of  the  richest  and  mostV 
prosperous  people  in  the  world ;  they  have  become  one 
of  the  greatest  of  commercial  nations  ;  they  are  destined 
to  take  a  leading  part  in  international  politics. 

They  fought  us  and  they  taught  us  the  iron  was  in 
their  blood ;  they  fought  each  other,  a  war  compared 
with  which  other  wars  are  insignificant,  and  the  iron  of 
the  fathers  was  in  the  veins  of  their  sons ;  they  fought 
nature  and  with  iron  hand  subdued  her.  From  a 
handful  of  settlers  contending  against  wild  beasts  and 
the  even  greater  savagery  of  the  Indian,  they  have 
spread  across  a  mighty  continent  until  one  flank  rests 
upon  the  Atlantic  and  the  other  upon  the  Pacific, 
typical  that  Europe  as  well  as  Asia  must  reckon 
America  in  all  their  calculations.  Other  nations  are 
sobered  no  less  than  hampered  by  tradition.  The 
civilisation  of  England  as  well  as  the  major  part  of 

4 


THE   GREAT   REPUBLIC 

Europe  has  settled  itself  into  well-established  grooves. 
England  is  one  of  the  most  progressive  countries  in 
the  world,  and  yet  in  England  progress — which  means 
innovation  and  improvement,  the  casting  aside  of  the  old 
for  the  new,  the  adoption  of  modern  facilities  to  meet 
modern  requirements,  whether  it  be  in  the  machinery 
of  society  or  the  machinery  of  manufacture — must  first 
overcome  the  resistance  of  conservatism,  the  objection 
to  accepting  the  new  and  the  untried  for  the  old  and 
tested.  In  America  one  finds  no  such  obstacles.  That 
a  thing  or  an  idea  is  new  is  no  valid  objection  to  its 
use ;  in  fact,  it  is  often  its  strongest  argument.  It  is 
new,  therefore  it  is  assumed  to  be  better  than  the 
old;  it  is  American,  therefore  it  is  better  adapted  to 
American  ideas  and  customs.  "We  make  our  prece 
dents,"  was  the  reply  returned  by  a  great  American 
public  man  when  he  was  told  that  a  certain  thing 
which  he  proposed  to  do  was  revolutionary  and  with 
out  the  warrant  of  precedent  to  sanction  it.  That  is 
the  spirit  of  the  American.  Mere  age  is  not  sacred. 
The  American  refuses  to  be  tied  to  the  past,  he  lives 
in  the  present,  and  the  genius  of  the  day  in  which  he: 
lives  may  be  greater  than  that  of  the  day  of  his  father. 
That  being  so,  it  is  no  disrespect  to  the  memory  of 
his  father  to  refuse  to  be  satisfied  with  those  things 
which  satisfied  him,  but  which  he  knows  can  be  im 
proved  upon. 

Yet  it  must  not  be  assumed  that  the  Americans,  as 
a  people,  are  entirely  without  the  saving  balance  of 
conservatism,  or  that  they  are  lacking  in  self-restraint, 
or  that  they  delight  in  innovation  simply  because  they 
continually  seek  for  change.  They  are,  as  a  nation 
and  a  people,  emotional  and  their  feelings  are  easily 
reached.  Nominally  Anglo-Saxons,  with  the  principal 

5 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

characteristics  of  the  Saxon  forming  a  solid  foundation, 
largely  influencing  them  mentally  and  morally,  domin 
ating  their  social  customs  and  their  political  institutions, 
they  have  become  a  mixed  race,  and,  like  all  mixed 
races,  they  are  a  composite  of  the  nationalities  they 
have  absorbed.  The  raw  material,  so  to  speak,  the 
elements  which  go  to  make  the  stock  of  a  nation,  has 
been  hammered  into  shape  and  fused  and  moulded 
into  the  finished  product  under  the  forced  draught  of 
a  young  country,  a  country  with  virgin  soil,  a  country 
with  boundless  resources,  a  country  where  strong  men 
become  stronger  and  even  the  weakling  may  find 
health  ;  where  men  think  for  themselves  and  act  for 
themselves ;  where  everything  is  in  a  state  of  constant 
flux,  almost  of  unrest ;  where  the  stimulus  of  the  ozone 
in  the  air,  of  clear,  bright  skies,  long,  hot  summers  and 
hard,  cold  winters,  makes  men  active,  alert,  vigorous  ; 
where  competition  is  very  keen,  but  where  the  rewards 
of  successful  endeavour  are  very  great ;  where  education 
is  more  diffused  among  all  classes  than  it  is  anywhere 
else  in  the  world. 

All  these  things — not  to  overlook  political  institutions, 
a  by  no  means  insignificant  factor  in  the  grand  total — 
make  the  American  what  he  is.  He  can  be  easily 
moved,  he  responds  quickly  if  the  right  chord  is  touched, 
he  takes  up  with  a  fad  or  champions  a  cause  with  all 
the  enthusiasm  of  which  he  is  capable,  and  for  the 
time  being  believes  thoroughly  in  that  which  he  has 
espoused;  which  explains  why  Americans  for  the 
moment  have  often  done  things  inscrutable  to  Europeans, 
why  their  politics  are  so  intense,  why  to-day  a  man  is 
a  popular  hero  and  the  next  week  he  is  the  target  for 
malice  and  cheap  wit.  The  first  ebullition  is  the  ex 
pression  of  the  emotional  American,  but  under  the 

6 


THE    GREAT   REPUBLIC 

light  layer  of  emotion  is  the  solid  substratum  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  conservatism,  which  always  acts  as  a 
counterpoise  after  the  first  excitement  has  vented  itself,  j 
Often  it  would  seem  as  if  a  majority  of  the  American 
people  were  the  victims  of  a  craze  and  as  if  the  sanity 
of  a  nation  lodged  in  the  saving  remnant  of  the 
minority.  But  the  most  vociferous  shouting  is  not 
always  the  work  of  the  largest  numbers.  When  the 
count  has  been  made  reason  has  generally  triumphed 
over  emotion;  the  firm  hand  of  common  sense  has 
curbed  the  recklessness  of  impetuosity. 

Other  nations  have  so  nearly  completed  their  social 
problems  that  the  social  structure  is  well-nigh  finished. 
In  America  the  work  is  still  in  course  of  construction. 
It  is  the  difference  between  living  in  a  house  to  which 
one  has  fallen  heir,  a  house  in  which  one's  ancestors 
lived,  which  one  may  not  radically  change  but  may 
only  repaint  or  repaper,  and  the  house  which  one 
builds  from  the  ground  up,  where  one  can  observe  brick 
layer  and  stonemason  and  carpenter  at  work,  where 
one  can  alter  the  plans  to  suit  his  fancy  while  the  work 
is  in  progress,  and  where,  not  satisfied  with  his  house 
when  it  is  completed,  he  can  pull  down  a  wing  and 
rebuild  to  suit  his  newer  or  more  advanced  ideas.  The 
American  can  watch  his  civilisation  being  made,  he  ' 
can  see  his  social  advancement  going  forward,  he  is  a  ; 
spectator  of  the  evolution  of  his  race.  There  is  no 
finality  in  America  or  American  institutions.  There  is 
respect  for  the  wisdom  of  the  men  whose  wisdom  has 
stood  the  test  of  time,  there  is  acceptance  of  that  which 
has  proved  itself  useful  for  the  purpose  for  which  it 
was  intended,  but  no  American  makes  a  vow  of  per 
petual  obedience,  or  relinquishes  his  right  to  tear  down 
so  that  he  may  upbuild  more  skilfully.  And  yet, 

7 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

paradoxical  as  it  may  seem,  with  this  tidal  flow  of 
national  character  American  institutions  remain  firmly 
anchored,  basically  they  remain  unshaken  by  the  passing 
storm  of  popular  passion,  they  are  foundationed  in  the 
abiding  faith  of  the  people. 

The  American  system  of  government  has  endured  for 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  years.  It  has  faced  more 
than  one  crisis.  It  has  been  subjected  to  more  than  one 
supreme  test.  It  has  emerged  triumphant.  It  has 
contended  with  treason  at  home  and  enemies  abroad. 
At  the  time  when  the  courage  of  men  was  most  des 
perately  tried  that  courage  never  faltered.  The  Republic 
has  lived  because  its  children  believe  in  the  Republic. 
They  may  change  their  laws,  they  may  alter  their  social 
institutions,  they  may  modify  their  policy  to  keep  pace 
with  newer  requirements,  but  the  fundamental  principles 
are  unchangeable  and  unalterable. 

Yesterday  a  sprawling  infant,  to-day  a  full-grown  man  ; 
what  of  the  to-morrow  ?  It  is  an  entrancing  subject 
for  speculation.  The  gift  of  prophecy  is  given  to  few 
men,  and  yet  one  need  not  be  endowed  with  the 
power  of  prescience  to  see  what  lies  ahead  of  this  young 
giant.  If  it  shall  continue  to  make  the  same  progress 
during  the  second  century  of  its  existence  that  it  did 
in  its  first — and  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  its 
progress  will  be  cumulative — it  will  have  a  population 
larger  than  that  of  any  other  country,  its  wealth  will  be 
greater,  its  commerce  more  extensive,  its  material  re 
sources  more  abundant.  It  is  to-day  one  of  the  great 
nations  of  the  world ;  to-morrow  it  may  well  be  the 
greatest.  Its  wealth,  its  commerce,  its  power  may 
dominate  the  world.  To-day  its  voice  in  international 
councils  is  only  infrequently  heard ;  and  because  other 
nations  are  not  familiar  with  it,  it  is  listened  to  with 

8 


THE   GREAT   REPUBLIC 

only  a  portion  of  the  respect  to  which  it  is  entitled. 
Then  all  nations  will  treat  it  with  the  courtesy  that 
strength  exacts.  The  power  of  the  United  States  will 
be  as  potent  at  the  council  table  as  it  will  be  in  the 
markets  of  the  world. 

Come,  let  us  see  more  of  these  wonderful  people  and 
this  marvellous  country.  I  promise  you  it  will  not  be 
time  wasted,  and  it  will  not  be  a  journey  without  interest. 
We  shall  wander  a  bit  farther  than  Central  Park  ;  and 
although  we  may  see  no  Indians,  and  no  buffaloes  may 
delight  our  eyes,  we  shall  see  things  even  more  curious 
and  more  fascinating — we  shall  see  a  people  at  work 
and  at  play,  a  nation  in  the  making. 


CHAPTER   TWO 
THE  AMERICAN  POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

IN  the  United  States  manhood  suffrage  exists.  Practi 
cally  every  citizen  of  the  United  States,  whether  native 
born  or  naturalised,  is  entitled  to  vote  for  the  candidate 
for  the  Presidency,  members  of  Congress,  and  State  and 
municipal  officers.  The  exceptions  are  to  be  found  in 
some  of  the  Southern  States,  where  to  deprive  the  negroes 
of  the  right  of  suffrage  certain  educational  qualifications 
have  been  imposed,  which  the  negroes,  being  illiterate, 
are  unable  to  meet. 

The  United  States  is  a  sovereign  nation  in  its  relations 
with  other  sovereign  nations ;  it  is  a  federation  of  States 
in  its  domestic  relations.  By  virtue  of  the  terms  of  the 
federal  constitution  adopted  in  1787,  with  its  subsequent 
amendments,  the  various  States  delegated  to  the  Federal 
or  General  Government  certain  powers  which  the  Federal 
Goverment  may  alone  exercise,  but  all  other  authority  is 
retained  by  the  States.  Thus,  the  General  Government, 
acting  through  Congress,  has  the  sole  power  to  lay  and 
collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  to  pay  the 
national  debt,  to  provide  for  the  common  defence,  to 
borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States,  to 
regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations  and  among  the 
several  States,  to  coin  money,  to  declare  war,  to  raise 
armies,  to  support  a  navy — in  short,  to  do  all  those  things 

10 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSP 

of 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

which  are  inherent  in  sovereignty  and  which  can  be  done 
more  properly  and  more  conveniently  by  a  central 
Government  than  by  separate  Governments. 

Each  State  is  sovereign  within  its  own  borders.  Each 
State  makes  its  own  constitution  and  can  adopt  such 
form  of  constitution  as  it  pleases,  provided  only  that  it  is 
a  Republican  form  of  government — as  under  the  fourth 
article  of  the  federal  constitution  the  United  States  is 
pledged  *  to  guarantee  to  every  State  in  the  Union  a 
Republican  form  of  government ' — and  is  not  in  dero 
gation  of  any  of  the  inhibitions  of  the  federal  constitution. 
For  example,  the  constitution  prohibits  the  granting  of 
any  title  of  nobility  by  the  United  States,  or  the  passage 
of  any  bill  of  attainder  or  ex  post  facto  law.  The 
constitution  of  a  State  that  should  contain  provisions 
recognising  titles  of  nobility  or  sanctioning  attainder 
would  be  null  and  void  because  unrepublican  in  form 
and  essence. 

The  government  of  the  United  States  is  vested  in 
three  branches — the  executive,  the  legislative,  and  the 
judicial.  The  President,  popularly  termed  'the  chief 
executive  '  or  '  chief  magistrate,'  is  more  than  a  mere 
executive  or  administrative  officer.  It  is  his  duty  to  see 
that  the  national  laws  are  properly  observed  and  executed, 
which  is  the  purely  administrative  function  of  his  office,  but 
in  addition  he  has  the  power  of  initiative.  He  is  required 
under  the  constitution  to  give  Congress  from  time  to 
time  '  information  of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recom 
mend  to  their  consideration  such  measures  as  he  shall 
judge  necessary  and  expedient,'  which  he  does  in  the 
form  of  written  communications  to  both  Houses  of 
Congress.  The  most  important  message  is  sent  at  the 
beginning  of  every  session  of  Congress,  when  the 
President  reviews  at  length,  often  at  unnecessary  and 

ii 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

wearisome  length,  domestic  and  foreign  relations,  and 
makes  such  recommendations  as  he  thinks  advisable. 
During  the  session,  as  occasion  may  arise,  he  sends  to 
Congress  special  messages  advising  legislation  or  a 
particular  action  on  the  part  of  the  law-making  body ; 
but  he  may  not  put  his  recommendations  in  the  form  of  a 
bill — or  more  properly  speaking,  while  the  constitution 
does  not  prohibit  him  from  doing  so,  inasmuch  as  the 
essence  of  the  American  system  of  government  is  a  com 
plete  severance  of  the  legislative  and  executive  functions, 
for  the  President  to  put  his  general  recommendations  in 
the  form  of  a  specific  measure  would  be  regarded  as  an 
attempt  on  the  part  of  the  executive  to  infringe  upon  the 
prerogatives  of  the  legislature. 

All  bills  after  having  passed  both  Houses  of  Congress 
are  sent  to  the  President  for  his  approval.  If  he  ap 
proves  them  he  appends  his  signature  within  ten  days 
and  the  bill  becomes  a  law ;  but  if  he  should  object  to  a 
bill  he  returns  it  to  the  House  in  which  it  originated,  with 
his  objections  in  writing,  when  if  two-thirds  of  the 
House  vote  in  favour  of  its  passage,  the  objections  of 
the  President  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding,  the  bill 
goes  to  the  other  House,  where  it  requires  a  similar 
two-thirds  vote  to  secure  its  passage.  Such  a  bill  is 
said  to  be  passed  over  the  President's  veto,  and  does  not 
require  his  signature.  If  the  President  does  not  approve 
of  a  bill,  and  yet  does  not  feel  warranted  in  vetoing  it, 
he  may  retain  it  in  his  possession  for  ten  days,  at  the 
end  of  which  period  the  bill  automatically  becomes  a 
law  without  his  signature,  unless  Congress  in  the  mean 
time  should  have  adjourned,  when  the  bill  fails  to 
become  a  law. 

The  President  is  charged  with  the  conduct  of  foreign 
relations,  but  his  power  is  narrowly  circumscribed  and 

12 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

limited.  He  alone  can  give  instructions  to  his  ambassa 
dors  and  foreign  ministers ;  he  can  direct  them  to  pursue 
a  certain  policy,  but  he  is  quite  powerless  to.  accomplish 
anything  unless  Congress  in  some  cases  or  the  Senate  in 
others  give  their  approval.  Thus,  the  President  cannot 
declare  war  ;  that  is  a  power  reserved  to  Congress.  The 
President  cannot  make  a  treaty.  The  President  can 
initiate  treaty  negotiations,  direct  his  plenipotentiary  to 
sign  the  convention  on  behalf  of  the  United  States  and 
secure  the  signature  of  the  contracting  Power,  but  the 
treaty  is  not  a  treaty  until  it  has  been  ratified  by  the 
Senate,  and  it  requires  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the 
Senators  present  to  assent  to  ratification.  It  is  only 
within  the  last  few  years,  since  the  United  States  has 
ceased  to  be  isolated  and  has  become  a  factor  in  interna 
tional  politics,  that  some  of  the  disadvantages  of  this 
method  of  conducting  foreign  relations  have  become 
apparent.  Secrecy  is  often  essential  in  negotiations,  but 
secrecy  is  impossible  when  a  treaty  must  be  com 
municated  to  the  Senate.  The  Senate  discusses  treaties 
in  what  is  known  as  an  "  executive  session,"  that  is,  be 
hind  locked  doors,  and  every  member  takes  an  oath  not 
to  divulge  the  proceedings  ;  but  a  secret  shared  in  by 
ninety-two  men,  some  of  whom  may  be  opposed  to  the 
treaty  through  personal  or  political  prejudices,  can  never 
remain  a  secret  for  more  than  a  day  or  two.  Tradition 
and  practice  reject  the  idea  of  secret  treaties  or 
c  entangling  alliances '  of  any  kind,  which  is  one  reason 
why  the  diplomacy  of  the  United  States  has  always  been 
straightforward  and  above-board  and  direct  to  the  point, 
and  has  commanded  the  admiration  of  the  world  for  its 
honesty  and  moderation.  There  has  never  been  an 
attempt  made  to  '  play  off '  one  nation  against  the  other, 
or  to  nullify  one  treaty  by  making  a  treaty  with  another 

13 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

nation  containing  antagonistic  provisions.  In  the  interest 
of  morality  the  American  system  is  to  be  commended ; 
in  the  interest  of  diplomacy  and  material  advantages  the 
system  has  its  disadvantages. 

Every  person  who  is  a  cog  in  the  great  machinery 
of  government — Senators  and  members  of  the  House 
of  Representatives  alone  excepted — owes  his  official 
existence  to  the  President.  Members  of  the  Cabinet, 
justices  of  the  Supreme  Court,  judges  of  the  inferior 
federal  courts,  ambassadors,  ministers,  secretaries  and 
consuls,  assistant  secretaries  and  other  subordinate 
departmental  officials,  collectors  of  customs  and  col 
lectors  of  the  excise  (called  *  internal  revenue'  in  the 
United  States),  prosecuting  attorneys,  postmasters — in 
short,  that  great  host  comprising  the  civil  legion — are 
appointed  by  the  President,  or  more  correctly  they  are 
nominated  by  the  President  to  the  Senate,  which  body 
has  the  power  to  acquiesce  in  the  President's  selection, 
that  is,  confirm  the  nominee,  or  reject  the  nomination, 
which  prevents  the  person  from  holding  the  office  to 
which  he  has  been  designated.  Nominations,  like 
treaties,  are  considered  by  the  Senate  in  executive 
session — which  appears  to  the  outsider  to  savour  too  much 
of  Star  Chamber  methods  to  be  democratic — but  unlike 
treaties  a  majority  vote  and  not  two-thirds  is  sufficient 
to  confirm  or  reject. 

The  framers  of  the  constitution,  partly  because  they 
were  not  sure  of  the  wisdom  of  putting  unlimited  power 
in  the  hands  of  the  people,  partly  because  they  were 
afraid  of  putting  too  much  power  in  the  hands  of  any 
one  branch  of  their  Government,  devised  a  system  of 
complicated  check  and  counter-check  which  should 
make  each  co-ordinate  branch  a  balance  on  the  other 
and  preserve  the  true  equilibrium.  Hence  the 

14 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

explanation  of  the  President  nominating  federal  officials 
and  the  Senate  being  required  to  confirm  them  ; 
theoretically  excellent,  but  in  its  practical  workings  its 
soundness  may  often  be  questioned.  If  there  was  no 
check  on  the  President,  an  unworthy,  dishonest  or 
unscrupulous  President  might  fill  up  the  public  service 
with  his  partisans,  with  men  who  might  subvert  the  con 
stitution  and  turn  his  presidency  into  a  dynasty ;  an 
honest  President,  but  one  of  low  intellect  or  easily  con 
trolled  by  his  friends,  might  appoint  unworthy  men  who 
would  reflect  disgrace  or  bring  disaster  upon  the  country. 
The  power  of  confirmation  is  the  safeguard.  In  the  Senate 
men's  characters  are  sifted ;  their  ability  or  lack  of  ability, 
their  standing  financially,  morally,  socially  can  be  freely 
discussed  and  considered  in  connection  with  the  par 
ticular  positions  for  which  they  are  designated,  because 
there  is  no  record  of  what  a  Senator  says,  which  is  the 
excuse  for  the  perpetuation  of  the  secret  session  ;  but 
even  Senators  are  human,  with  all  the  frailties  of  poor 
humanity,  and  safely  ensconced  behind  barred  doors 
may  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  seek  revenge 
upon  an  enemy. 

But  now  see  how  this  system  of  check  on  the  Presi 
dent  works.  An  office  is  vacant — an  embassy,  an  assis 
tant  secretaryship,  a  consulate  in  a  fever-stricken  port  in 
South  America — it  makes  no  difference  whether  it  is  a 
big  prize  or  a  very  little  one,  there  will  always  be  a 
Senator  with  a  constituent  to  be  taken  care  of;  if  the 
place  is  big  enough  a  possible  rival  can  be  made 
innocuous  by  being  shunted  into  a  dignified  position ;  or 
an  active  party  worker  can  be  stimulated  to  further 
activity  by  being  honoured  with  an  appointment  \  or  the 
working  politician  who  looks  for  his  reward  to  the  party 
in  power  receives  his  pay  for  services  rendered  by 

15 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

drawing  a  salary  from  the  Government.  No  matter 
whether  it  is  the  very  big  man,  or  the  man  in  the  second 
rank,  or  the  quite  unimportant  individual  who  is 
appointed,  he  feels  under  obligations  to  his  Senator, 
the  appointment  redounds  to  the  credit  of  the  Senator, 
for  it  convinces  his  constituents,  and  in  a  scarcely  lesser 
degree  the  country  at  large,  that  he  has  influence  with 
the  President,  consequently  he  is  a  man  of  importance, 
and  in  politics  in  the  United  States  success  is  the  touch 
stone.  We  are  therefore  called  upon  to  witness  the  not 
elevating  spectacle  of  Senators  thronging  the  President's 
anteroom  urging  him  to  appoint  a  constituent  to  a  petty 
place,  wasting  his  time  in  dilating  upon  the  virtues  and 
abilities  of  their  constituents  and  preventing  the  Pre 
sident  from  considering  more  important  matters. 

The  President,  of  course,  makes  use  of  his  patronage 
to  gain  two  ends.  Every  President  looks  forward  to  a 
re-election  and  to  strengthen  himself  by  judicious  appoint 
ments  ;  often  he  can  convert  a  stubborn  foe  into  a 
devoted  adherent  by  the  skilful  bestowal  of  patronage. 
Sometimes  appointments  are  simply  bribes.  A  measure 
is  pending  whose  passage  the  President  deems  essential 
for  party  success,  but  which  has  encountered  determined 
opposition.  The  recalcitrants  are  placated  by  being 
permitted  to.  name  men  for  certain  places,  and  it  is 
understood  that  this  is  the  price  that  the  President 
must  pay  to  beat  down  opposition.  Patronage,  how 
ever,  is  a  weakness  as  well  as  a  tower  of  strength  to 
the  President;  in  fact,  many  astute  observers  consider 
that  in  the  long-run  patronage  does  more  harm  than 
good,  because  for  every  friend  gained  a  dozen  enemies 
are  made.  One  can  easily  see  why.  Senators  A.,  B., 
G,  D.,  and  E.  desire  to  secure  a  certain  important 
appointment,  and  each  man  thinks  it  essential  for  his 

16 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

own  prestige  that  his  candidate  and  not  the  other  man's 
should  be  appointed.  If  A.  is  the  winner,  B.,  C.,  D., 
and  E.  are  disappointed,  very  often  sullen  and  angry, 
and  the  President  must  for  his  own  safety  mollify  them. 
When  one  remembers  that  this  office  brokerage  business 
is  going  on  all  the  time,  and  that  hour  after  hour,  day 
after  day,  during  every  week  in  the  year,  the  President 
must  listen  to  appeals  for  places,  that  whether  it  be  a 
postmaster,  an  ambassador,  or  the  ranking  officer  in  the 
army  who  is  to  be  appointed  he  will  have  to  listen  to 
conflicting  claims — and  if  he  is  a  timid  man  he  will  for 
ever  see  the  spectre  of  defeat  looming  before  him 
because  of  the  politicians  he  has  angered — it  will  be 
understood  that  unless  the  President  is  adroit,  tactful, 
courageous,  and  resolute  he  is  in  danger  of  shipwreck  over 
his  appointments. 

Because  the  two  systems — the  English  and  the 
American — are  so  different  the  Englishman  must  not 
look  upon  the  American  as  being  bad  or  vicious  and 
without  any  redeeming  virtues,  or  pharisaically  arrogate 
to  himself  a  monopoly  of  all  that  is  good.  The 
American  system  is  good  in  that  any  man  may  aspire  to 
any  place,  and  it  really  rests  with  the  man  himself 
whether  his  ambition  shall  be  gratified.  In  the  United 
States  politics  is  a  business  and  the  labourer  is  deemed 
worthy  of  his  hire,  so  that  no  man  is  asked  to  work  for 
nothing.  Fifteen  hundred  pounds  a  year,  which  is  the 
salary  of  a  member  of  Congress,  is  a  small  income  com 
pared  with  the  large  fees  earned  by  successful  lawyers  or 
the  fortunes  made  by  bankers  or  merchants,  but  to  some 
men  it  spells  comfort  and  meets  all  their  desires.  A 
poor  man  cannot  be  an  ambassador,  because  his  salary  of 
,£3,500  is  manifestly  inadequate  to  support  ambassa 
dorial  state,  and  it  is  seldom  that  a  poor  man  is  a 

17  c 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

member  of  the  Cabinet,  because  his  salary  of  ^2,400  is 
worse  than  genteel  poverty  \  but  there  are  diplomatic 
missions  with  salaries  sufficient  to  tempt  poor  men ; 
there  are  places  below  Cabinet  rank  that  are  attractive  to 
men  who  must  depend  upon  their  own  exertions  for  their 
daily  bread. 

There  is  no  man  in  the  English  political  system  that 
exactly  corresponds  with  the  President,  but  in  a  measure 
it  may  be  said  that  the  President  is  both  King  and 
Premier.  In  many  respects  he  exercises  much  greater 
and  more  real  power  than  the  sovereign,  because  while 
the  King  has  theoretically  a  veto  power  it  is  a  power 
never  exercised,  and  it  is  his  ministers  who  are  the  real 
governors  of  the  Empire.  The  President,  like  the 
Premier,  is  the  political  head  of  his  party  ;  but  although 
the  President  has  in  some  respects  greater  powers  than 
the  Premier,  in  others  his  hands  are  tied.  So  long  as  the 
Premier  retains  the  confidence  of  the  country,  as 
represented  by  the  majority  in  the  Commons,  he  can 
shape  his  policy  as  he  pleases,  but  this  the  President 
cannot  do.  By  virtue  of  his  position  as  President,  and 
also  because  of  the  fact  that  he  is  the  political  head  of 
his  party,  he  can  bring  certain  influence  to  bear  upon 
Congress,  but  it  does  not  necessarily  follow  that  Congress 
will  adopt  his  suggestions.  It  has  happened  that  a 
President  has  been  confronted  by  an  adverse  majority  in 
Congress,  and  that  majority,  of  course,  has  delighted 
in  thwarting  the  President,  in  defeating  his  policies,  in 
contemptuously  ignoring  his  recommendations.  It  has 
happened  that  a  President  has  quarrelled  with  his  party 
majority  in  Congress  and  has  been  rendered  impotent, 
but  the  President  has  no  remedy.  He  could  not  dis 
solve  Congress,  he  could  do  nothing  but  maintain  an 
armed  neutrality  and  use  patronage. 

18 


AMERICAN   POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

The  President's  chief  advisers  are  members  of  his 
Cabinet,  so  called.  The  American  Cabinet,  like  the 
British  Cabinet,  is  an  extra  constitutional  creation ;  un 
like  the  British  Cabinet  it  is  not  even  a  committee  of  the 
Privy  Council,  for  in  America  the  President  has  no 
Privy  Council,  there  is  no  one  with  whom  he  can  divide 
responsibility,  and  whatever  is  done  by  a  Cabinet 
Minister  is  done  in  the  President's  name  and  con 
structively  by  him  in  person.  The  constitution  does  not 
recognise  the  Cabinet,  but  by  a  casual  reference  takes 
notice  of  *  the  Heads  of  Departments.'  The  machinery 
of  the  Government  is  placed  in  nine  separate  compart 
ments,  each  in  charge  of  a  chief  engineer,  and  these 
nine  men  constitute  the  Cabinet.  They  are  the  Secretary 
of  State,  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  the  Secretary  of 
War,  the  Attorney-General,  the  Postmaster-General,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Navy,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  the 
Secretary  of  Agriculture,  and  the  Secretary  of  Commerce 
and  Labour.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  the  President 
from  inviting  subordinate  officials  to  assist  the  Cabinet 
in  its  deliberations,  nothing  except  custom ;  and  the 
Americans,  with  all  their  love  of  novelty,  their  progres- 
siveness,  and  readiness  to  adopt  anything  new  that  is 
good,  show  their  Anglo-Saxon  origin  by  their  reverence 
for  what  has  been  sanctioned  by  custom  and  their 
respect  for  the  law,  written  or  unwritten.  Custom,  there 
fore,  having  established  that  only  the  heads  of  depart 
ments  shall  constitute  the  Cabinet,  that  council  is  not 
an  elastic  body  as  it  is  in  England,  neither  has  it  the 
power  of  the  British  Cabinet.  In  the  first  place,  its 
members  hold  office  simply  at  the  pleasure  of  the 
President  and  may  not  differ  from  him,  nor  may  they 
incur  popular  hostility,  for  in  that  case  they  damage  the 
prestige  of  the  administration,  and  self-preservation  being 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

the  first  law  of  nature  a  President  naturally  throws  a 
secretary  overboard  to  save  himself  from  shipwreck. 
The  case  of  Mr.  Alger,  Secretary  of  War  in  the  McKinley 
Cabinet,  is  typical.  Justly  or  unjustly  Mr.  Alger  was 
held  responsible  by  the  country  for  the  mistakes  which 
marked  the  Spanish  war  and  the  country  was  clamouring 
for  a  victim.  President  McKinley  stood  by  his  War 
Minister  as  long  as  possible  ;  then  he  felt  that  his  own 
safety  demanded  a  concession  to  public  sentiment,  and 
Alger  was  made  a  vicarious  sacrifice.  It  was  intimated 
to  him  that  his  resignation  would  be  accepted,  and 
immediately  it  was  placed  in  the  President's  hands. 

Marshall  Jewell  was  Postmaster-General  in  General 
Grant's  second  administration.  One  day  after  a  Cabinet 
meeting  Grant  said  to  Jewell  as  the  members  were 
leaving : 

1  Wait  a  minute,  Mr.  Postmaster-General,  I  have 
something  to  say  to  you.'  When  the  two  men  were 
alone  Grant  said  :  *  I  should  like  your  resignation.' 

'  Certainly,'  replied  Jewell,  f  as  soon  as  I  return  to 
my  department  I  shall  write  it  out  and  send  it  to  you.' 

1  You  will  find  paper  and  pen  there,'  said  Grant, 
pointing  to  a  desk,  '  you  can  write  it  out  now.' 

When  a  mandarin  receives  a  sword  from  his  emperor 
and  is  told  to  make  use  of  it,  he  promptly  falls  upon  it : 
there  is  no  escape  for  him.  Every  Cabinet  Minister 
must  be  prepared  to  take  his  official  life  whenever  the 
President  raises  his  eyebrows. 

Members  of  the  Cabinet  are  appointed  by  the  Presi 
dent  and  must  be  confirmed  by  the  Senate.  They  all 
receive  the  same  salaries,  ,£2,400  a  year,  and  nothing 
in  the  way  of  allowances  or  other  emoluments.  They 
hold  office  nominally  for  four  years,  but  the  death  of  a 
President  or  the  end  of  an  administration  dissolves  a 

20 


AMERICAN   POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

Cabinet,  as  every  President  selects  his  own  advisers. 
In  the  event  of  the  death  of  both  the  President  and 
Vice-President  the  members  of  the  Cabinet  succeed  to 
the  presidency  in  the  order  of  precedence — first  the 
Secretary  of  State,  then  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury, 
and  so  on,  except  that  a  naturalised  citizen  is  ineligible 
to  the  succession. 

Sometimes  members  of  the  Cabinet  are  contemptu 
ously  referred  to  as  *  the  President's  chief  clerks,'  a 
sarcastic  but  not  entirely  untruthful  characterisation. 
It  has  been  pointed  out  that  a  secretary  holds  office 
simply  at  the  pleasure  of  the  President,  so  that  in  a 
sense  the  President  is  the  Cabinet's  master,  and  even  if 
all  the  Cabinet  should  differ  from  him  his  fiat  is  supreme. 
But  the  strength  of  the  President  and  the  weakness  of 
the  Cabinet  is  the  structure  of  the  American  constitu 
tion,  which  centres  all  power  in  the  President,  which 
does  not  recognise  any  delegated  or  divided  authority 
and  really,  within  well-defined  bounds,  makes  the  Presi 
dent  an  autocrat.  His  power  is  greater  and  more 
autocratic,  within  certain  limits,  than  the  Premier's, 
because  the  President  has  an  assured  tenure  of  four 
years,  because  he  need  care  nothing  about  a  majority  in 
Congress,  and  because  he  need  not  give  a  thought  to 
his  Cabinet.  The  British  Premier  must  always  recognise 
his  master — public  opinion. 

It  has  already  been  said  that  everything  done  by  a 
member  of  the  Cabinet  is  done  in  the  name  of  the 
President.  When  the  Secretary  of  State  writes  to  a 
Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  he  uses  the  phrase  :  '  I  am 
directed  by  the  President,'  or  *  the  President  directs  me 
to  say.'  This  is  no  empty  formula.  The  Secretary  of 
State  can  only  act  after  he  has  been  directed  to  do  so 
by  the  President ;  no  secretary  would  take  action  on  any 

21 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

important  matter  without  consulting  the  President  and 
receiving  his  permission.  As  the  American  Cabinet 
Minister  does  not  sit  in  Congress,  he  is  not  a  political 
chief  and  is  not  a  constructive  statesman.  The  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  unlike  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer, 
cannot  provide  the  machinery  for  collecting  the  money 
which  later  he  is  to  disburse;  he  must  raise  revenue 
according  to  the  manner  indicated  by  Congress ;  he 
must  not  disburse  a  sixpence  unless  Congress  has  pre 
viously  sanctioned  it.  The  Secretary  of  the  Treasury 
may  feel  quite  certain  that  bankruptcy  stares  the  nation 
in  the  face,  but  he  would  be  powerless  to  prevent  it  if 
Congress,  in  its  wisdom,  should  have  made  bankruptcy 
inevitable  by  legal  enactment. 

As  the  Cabinet  is  not  represented  in  Congress,  official 
communications  between  the  two  branches  of  the  govern 
ment  are  in  writing,  and  occasionally  the  heads  of 
departments  appear  before  committees  to  explain  esti 
mates  and  other  matters  of  departmental  administration. 
All  the  secretaries,  with  the  exception  of  the  Secretary 
of  State,  submit  annual  reports,  and  at  frequent  intervals 
during  a  session  special  reports.  Information  required 
by  Congress  is  obtained  by  the  passage  of  a  resolution 
requesting  the  President  or  directing  the  Secretary,  as 
the  case  may  be,  to  furnish  it,  if  not  incompatible  with 
the  public  interest.  The  President  may  withhold  in 
formation  or  direct  members  of  the  Cabinet  to  do  so  if 
he  should  consider  publicity  inadvisable,  but  usually  the 
information  is  furnished. 

Practically  the  President  is  elected  by  direct,  popular 
vote,  but  theoretically  the  people  vote  for  electors — the 
so-called  '  electoral  college ' — who  in  turn  vote  for  the 
candidates  for  President  and  Vice-President,  who  are 
voted  for  on  the  same  day  and  on  the  same  ticket.  The 

ta 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

electoral  college  is  another  of  those  elaborate  series  of 
checks  which  so  delighted  the  framers  of  the  constitution, 
but  to-day  it  is  as  archaic  and  as  much  a  useless  relic  of 
the  day  when  customs  and  morals  were  both  different 
as  is  the  pearl-handled  sword  which  the  Lord  Mayor,  in 
token  of  submission,  offers  to  the  King  when  he  visits 
his  loyal  city  of  London.  The  people  could  not  be 
trusted  to  vote  directly  for  the  presidential  candidates, 
so  they  vote  for  electors,  each  State  being  entitled  to  as 
many  electors  as  it  has  members  and  Senators  in  Con 
gress,  and  these  electors,  in  theory,  later  meeting  and 
electing  the  President.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  popular 
vote  determines  the  election,  although  to  comply  with 
the  requirements  of  the  constitution  and  the  law,  Con 
gress  formally  meets  to  receive  the  electoral  returns  and 
make  official  announcement  of  what  all  the  world  has 
long  known. 

The  Vice-President  is  by  law  the  presiding  officer  of 
the  Senate.  He  is  not  permitted  to  take  part  in  debate, 
and  may  not  vote  unless  to  break  a  tie.  So  long  as  the 
President  lives  or  retains  his  health  he  is  merely  a 
presiding  officer;  in  case  of  the  President's  death  or 
disability  he  succeeds  him. 

Members  of  the  House  of  Representatives  are  elected 
for  a  term  of  two  years,  and  receive  a  salary  of  .£1,500 
a  year,  and  in  addition  mileage,  and  other  allowances 
equivalent  to  about  £350  a  year.  Each  State  is  entitled 
to  a  certain  number  of  representatives  based  on  popula 
tion,  the  State  being  divided  into  as  many  'Congressional 
districts '  as  there  are  members  of  Congress,  the  endeavour 
being  to  make  each  district  contain  approximately  the 
same  number  of  persons.  The  constitution  provides 
that  no  person  may  be  a  member  of  Congress  '  who  shall 
not,  when  elgc4§d,  t>e  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  in  which 

23 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

he  shall  be  chosen/  which  in  the  British  constitution 
would  prevent  an  Englishman  standing  for  a  Scotch 
constituency.  The  law  does  not  compel  a  man  to  be 
an  '  inhabitant '  of  the  district  he  represents,  but  custom 
does,  and  it  is  a  custom  seldom  ignored.  The  result  is 
that  Congress  is  often  deprived  of  the  services  of  strong 
and  able  men,  because  they  are  unfortunate  enough  to 
live  in  districts  where  the  majorities  are  of  the  opposite 
political  faith,  or  even  in  States,  as  in  some  of  those  of 
the  South,  where  one  party  rules.  In  nearly  all  the 
Southern  States  the  Republicans  are  in  such  a  hopeless 
minority  that  only  Democrats  are  elected  to  Congress. 

The  powers  of  the  House  of  Representatives  are 
practically  analogous  to  those  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
All  bills  raising  revenue  must  originate  in  the  House  of 
Representatives,  and  by  the  unwritten  law  supply  bills 
are  first  passed  by  the  House,  but  the  Senate  in  both 
cases  may  change  the  bills  by  amendment.  All  other 
legislation  may  originate  in  either  House,  and  the  House 
may  amend  any  bill  passed  by  the  Senate. 

Senators  are  elected  by  the  legislature  of  the  State 
they  represent  for  a  term  of  six  years.  Each  State, 
irrespective  of  size  or  population,  is  entitled  to  two 
Senators.  In  addition  to  its  legislative  functions  the 
Senate,  as  already  explained,  confirms  all  nominations 
and  ratifies  treaties.  These  powers  cause  the  Senate  to 
regard  itself  as  superior  to  the  House,  and  the  Senate  is 
often  referred  to  as  '  the  Upper  House,'  or  ironically  as 
'  the  American  House  of  Lords.3  The  Senate  is  not 
popular  with  the  country  at  large ;  and  as  many  of  its 
members  are  rich  men  whose  only  claim  to  distinction 
is  their  wealth,  it  is  not  surprising  that  in  some  parts  of 
the  country  the  Senate  should  be  looked  upon  as  an 
aristocratic  body  farther  removed  from  the  people  than 

24 


AMERICAN    POLITICAL   SYSTEM 

the  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  who, 
elected  by  direct  vote  of  the  people,  must  every  two 
years  go  back  to  the  people  to  give  an  account  of  their 
stewardship,  and  receive  an  endorsement  of  their  past 
actions  or  meet  with  condemnation. 


CHAPTER   THREE 
BOSSES,   BIG  AND  LITTLE 

IN  the  United  States  politics  occupy  a  larger  share  of 
the  attention  of  a  larger  number  of  men  than  in  any  other 
country  in  the  world.  The  reason,  or,  to  be  exact,  the 
reasons,  because  there  are  two,  are  obvious.  In  America 
politics  is  a  profession  ;  it  is  a  means  whereby  thousands, 
in  the  aggregate  hundreds  of  thousands,  of  men  earn 
a  living.  It  is  a  business  like  any  other.  It  is  bread 
and  butter,  and  in  some  cases  jam  and  cake  as  well. 
That  is  one  reason ;  but  there  is  also  another  why 
America  is  the  paradise  of  politicians.  There  are  not 
only  politics  as  the  term  is  understood  in  England — the 
government  of  the  Empire  and  a  seat  in  Parliament — but 
every  State  (and  there  are  forty-six)  is,  so  far  as  its 
domestic  concerns  are  concerned,  a  separate  principality, 
with  all  the  machinery  of  government.  In  national 
politics  there  are  Presidents  and  Vice-Presidents, 
members  of  the  Cabinet  and  judges,  members  of  Con 
gress  and  members  of  the  diplomatic  corps,  office 
holders  of  high  and  low  degree ;  in  the  States  there  are 
governors,  judges,  members  of  the  legislature,  and  an 
army  of  State  officials.  And  nobody,  from  the  President 
down,  works  for  glory.  Every  man  is  paid.  Politics  is 
a  recognised  profession  ;  the  '  party '  is  the  fairy  god 
mother  whose  magic  wand  turns  the  desert  into  pleasant 

26 


BOSSES,    BIG   AND    LITTLE 

places  where  the  faithful  find  rest  after  the  heat  and 
labour  of  a  strenuous  campaign.  In  England  an  election 
affects  the  fortunes  of  only  a  very  few  persons ;  in 
America  it  is  of  direct  interest  to  thousands,  which  is 
the  reason  why  American  politics  are  always  so  intense, 
why  an  American  electoral  campaign  arouses  such 
enthusiasm  and  passion,  why  an  American  takes  to 
politics  as  naturally  as  a  duck  does  to  water,  and  why 
the  '  boss  '  is  an  institution. 

The  American  boss  is  sui  generis.  There  is  nothing 
quite  like  him  in  any  other  country ;  nothing  that  could 
be  like  him  in  any  other  political  system.  He  is  as 
much  a  product  of  American  social  conditions  as  the 
famous  big  trees  of  California  are  the  product  of  the 
luxurious  soil  of  that  Garden  of  Eden.  The  big  trees 
of  California  if  transplanted  to  Europe  would  die  and 
wither.  The  American  boss,  if  transplanted  to  the 
political  system  of  England,  or  any  other  European 
country,  would  die  of  inanition.  It  is  only  possible  for 
him  to  exist  in  the  United  States. 

There  are  bosses  and  bosses.  There  are  bosses  who 
hold  a  State  in  the  hollow  of  their  hands,  who  make  and 
unmake  Governors,  and  Senators,  and  members  of 
Congress  ;  whose  States  are  so  important  and  so  in 
fluential  that  they  make  or  unmake  Presidents  ;  who 
exercise  a  dominating  influence  on  politics  and  legislation ; 
without  whose  consent  Congress  cannot  act.  And  from 
the  big  boss  standing  at  the  very  head  of  the  column, 
the  scale  ranges  down  to  the  city  boss  and  the  ward 
boss;  and  the  boss,  whether  he  happens  to  be  big  or 
little,  is  always  an  interesting  study. 

Bosses  are  born  and  not  made.  But  no  man  is  born 
to  boss-ship.  He  acquires  it  by  the  exercise  of  his 
superior  qualities  of  shrewdness,  or  natural  capacity  to 

27 


AMERICA   AT  HOME 

be  a  leader  of  men,  or  money,  or  a  combination  of  all 
these,  but  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  boss  is  seldom 
a  boss  because  he  has  a  large  bank  account.  Usually  it 
is  the  other  way.  When  a  man  begins  his  career  as  a 
boss  he  is  generally  poor,  and  it  is  only  after  he  has 
entered  into  the  possession  of  his  kingdom  and  enjoyed 
it  for  some  years,  that  he  becomes  a  solid  and  substantial 
citizen,  and  has  the  satisfaction  of  being  able  to  count 
his  possessions  of  money  and  stocks  and  bonds  and  to 
feel  that  he  has  not  wasted  his  opportunities. 

Properly  to  understand  what  boss-ship  means,  one 
must  understand  American  political  methods.  Every 
State  has  its  legislature  or  local  parliament,  composed  of 
two  houses,  the  lower  house,  usually  called  the  House 
of  Representatives,  and  the  upper  house,  or  Senate. 
These  members  of  the  legislature  are  nominated  at 
district  conventions,  to  which  delegates  are  sent  who 
have  been  elected  at  what  are  known  as  primaries.  At 
the  primary  every  person  who  subscribes  to  the  principles 
of  the  party. holding  the  primary  may  vote  for  a  delegate, 
and  these  delegates  then  meet  in  convention  and 
nominate  the  candidates  for  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives.  The  basis  of  the  political  system, 
therefore,  is  the  primary,  and  it  is  the  primary  which  is 
the  weakest  link  in  the  American  political  chain.  The 
primary  usually  is  a  small  gathering  held  in  the  evening 
in  some  obscure  place,  more  often  than  not  a  hall  over 
a  public-house,  or  some  Other  equally  undesirable  place 
of  meeting.  The  professional  politician,  the  man  whose 
business  or  social  engagements  do  not  press  heavily 
upon  him,  the  young  fellow  who  will  vote  for  the  first 
time  at  the  coming  election — in  short,  all  men  lowest  in 
the  scale  of  society — are  willing  enough  to  go  to  the 
primary ;  but  the  man  who  has  a  dinner-party  on  hand 

28 


BOSSES,    BIG   AND    LITTLE 

that  night,  or  is  kept  at  the  bedside  of  a  patient,  or  who 
must  prepare  the  case  which  is  coming  on  for  trial  next 
day,  has  neither  the  time  nor  the  inclination  to  go  to 
the  primary.  Naturally,  what  might  be  expected  happens. 
The  delegates  to  the  convention  are  neither  intellectually 
nor  morally  men  of  the  highest  stamp,  and  men  of  their 
own  type  may  be,  and  probably  will  be,  nominated  as 
candidates. 

But  do  not  suppose  that  'the  men  who  attend  the 
primaries  are  free  agents.  Not  at  all.  The  local  boss 
— for  in  every  district  there  is  a  boss,  although  a  small 
one — has  taken  pains  to  see  that  the  right  men  are 
elected  to  the  convention.  How  he  achieves  this  result 
depends  much  on  the  man,  although  the  methods  are 
similar  in  all  cases  and  vary  only  in  detail.  For  instance, 
in  one  case  the  boss  is  a  man  who  governs  because  of 
his  personal  following;  because  he  is  well  liked,  because 
he  is  a  man  who  has  the  natural  gift  for  governing  men. 
He  is  able  by  argument,  by  persuasion,  by  threat,  by 
bribe,  by  promise  of  preferment,  by  any  one  of  a  dozen 
different  means,  to  induce  his  followers  to  believe  that 
it  is  for  their  interest  that  Smith  and  Jones  shall  be 
elected  and  that  Brown  and  Black  shall  not.  He  works 
hard,  very  hard  indeed.  He  is  up  early  and  late  seeing 
the  voters,  arguing,  entreating,  drinking  with  them  in 
saloons,  telling  good  stories,  being  hail-fellow-well-met 
where  that  policy  is  most  effective,  or  holding  out  the 
promise  of  a  place  for  a  brother  or  a  nephew  or  a  son 
in  the  police  force  or  in  one  of  the  public  departments 
if  selfishness  is  the  controlling  motive.  But  he  always 
knows  his  man.  He  knows  whether  he  can  be  ap 
proached  from  his  strong  side  or  his  weak  side,  whether 
he  or  his  wife  is  really  the  head  of  the  family,  whether 
it  is  advisable  to  kiss  the  baby  or  to  give  a  dollar  to 

29 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

the  small  boy,  whether  an  order  for  coal  or  a  good  word 
to  the  landlord  will  be  most  effective. 

The  boss  does  not  work  for  salary,  but  his  emoluments 
come  in  a  different  way.  More  often  than  not  he  is  a 
petty  local  office  holder  enjoying  his  place  through  the 
favour  of  some  man  a  little  higher  up  in  the  political 
scale,  and  his  place  depends  on  the  continuance  of  the 
party  in  power.  Therefore,  he  has  every  interest,  material 
as  well  as  political,  in  seeing  that  the  party  in  power 
retains  its  control,  and  moreover  he  knows  that  his 
chance  for  advancement  depends  on  his  work.  If  he 
proves  himself  a  man  of  skilful  manipulative  ability,  if  he 
shows  that  he  can  hold  his  followers  in  line,  that  they  do 
not  break  away  from  his  instructions  but  vote  as  they 
are  told,  then  his  superiors,  who  always  recognise  the 
importance  of  able  lieutenants,  will  suitably  reward  him. 
It  is  to  his  interest  that  he  shall  do  his  work  thoroughly 
and  faithfully,  and  he  usually  does. 

Now  we  come  to  the  convention.  Here  there  is 
another  type  of  boss,  a  boss  of  special  skill  and  ability, 
with  even  a  greater  knowledge  of  men  and  affairs,  and 
who  is  somewhat  more  cultured  and  a  little  better  versed 
in  the  affairs  of  the  world.  However,  it  is  only  a 
difference  of  degree.  The  same  methods  are  used  here 
as  before,  much  the  same  arguments  are  employed,  and 
here,  as  elsewhere,  there  is  the  same  appeal  to  the  vanity 
or  cupidity  of  men.  A  man  may  be  elected  a  member 
of  the  legislature  or  a  senator  simply  because  he  is  a 
good  fellow,  because  he  is  the  kind  of  man  who  for  years 
has  been  "  running  with  the  boys,"  who  stands  up  at  the 
bar  and  takes  his  drink  with  them,  who  tells  a  good 
story,  who  goes  to  banquets  and  picnics,  who  is  free 
with  his  money.  Or  he  may  be  nominated  because  he 
happens  to  be  an  Irishman,  and  nine-tenths  of  the 

30 


BOSSES,   BIG   AND   LITTLE 

people  living  in  his  district  are  Irish ;  or  because  he  is 
a  German,  and  the  population  is  largely  German,  or  for 
some  other  equally  unimportant  reason.  Or  it  may  be 
that  his  manager  has  promised  that  he  will  vote  for  or 
against  a  certain  bill,  or  that  he  will  champion  a  cause. 
It  is  quite  immaterial  how  the  argument  is  used  so  long 
as  it  is  an  argument  that  has  its  influence.  A  seat  in 
the  legislature  is  usually  regarded  as  a  stepping-stone  to 
higher  and  more  important  places.  A  man  goes  to  the 
legislature  where  the  salary  is  insignificant,  and  often 
spends  much  more  than  his  salary  to  gratify  that  ambition. 
But  it  makes  him  known,  it  gives  him  an  opportunity 
to  air  his  oratory,  if  he  has  oratory ;  to  pose  as  the 
representative  of  down-trodden  labour,  if  that  happens 
to  be  the  special  role  he  desires  to  play ;  to  have  his 
name  associated  with  a  measure  which  shall  herald  him 
as  a  man  of  ability,  knowledge,  and  courage. 

But  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  there  are  chances  in 
the  legislature  for  a  legislator  who  is  not  burdened  with 
a  conscience.  There  are  always  laws  to  be  passed  or 
not  to  be  passed  that  will  be  for  the  advantage  of  certain 
great  interests.  For  instance,  a  railroad  wants  a  fran 
chise  for  which  it  is  prepared  to  pay  handsomely,  and 
the  member  of  the  legislature  willing  to  sell  his  vote  can 
frequently  obtain  money  enough  to  live  in  comfort  for 
the  next  year.  Or  the  defeat  of  a  bill  can  be  made 
equally  profitable.  An  honest  member  of  the  legislature, 
who  cares  more  for  the  public  than  he  does  for  monopoly, 
introduces  a  bill  requiring  a  railway  company  to  make 
certain  improvements  for  the  protection  of  the  travelling 
public  which  would  entail  an  expense  of  several  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  The  railway  company  naturally 
objects  to  that  heavy  expenditure,  and  to  save  it  is 
willing  to  pay  ,£5,000  or  £10,000,  if  the  bill  can  be 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

conveniently  killed.  There  are  various  ways  of  killing 
bills  known  to  shrewd  legislators. 

The  ambition  of  the  member  of  the  legislature  is  to  be 
elected  to  Congress.  It  is  generally  believed,  not  only 
in  Europe,  but  by  many  people  in  the  United  States  who 
are  not  familiar  with  affairs,  that  members  of  Congress 
as  a  body  are  corrupt.  This,  I  beg  to  assure  the  reader, 
does  Congress  a  great  injustice,  and  I  say  this  as  one 
with  experience,  having  lived  for  more  than  twenty  years 
in  Washington  and  having  in  that  time  become  intimately 
acquainted  with  members  of  Congress,  the  doings  and 
proceedings  of  Congress,  and  the  methods  by  which 
legislation  is  enacted.  The  average  member  of  Congress, 
far  from  being  corrupt,  is  scrupulously  honest ;  and  in  an 
assembly  consisting  of  nearly  five  hundred  men,  the 
members  of  Congress,  whether  in  Senate  or  House,  who 
are  open  to  direct  bribery  may  be  counted  at  any  one 
time  on  the  fingers  of  one  hand.  Remember,  of  course, 
I  am  talking  of  present  conditions.  It  is  probably  true 
that  in  the  old  days — that  is  to  say,  in  the  days  imme 
diately  following  the  war  and  even  as  late  as,  perhaps, 
1880 — there  was  much  bribery  in  Congress,  but  I  am 
quite  certain  that  to-day  there  is  practically  none.  In 
fact,  conditions  are  such  that  bribery — that  is  to  say, 
bribery  in  the  open  and  accepted  term  of  the  word,  the 
selling  of  a  member's  vote  for  money — is  impossible. 

But  while  members  of  Congress  are  honest  they  are 
also  subject  to  certain  influences,  and  the  great  power  of 
monopoly  and  plutocracy  is  able  to  make  itself  felt  in 
Congress  and  shape  legislation  ;  probably  to  a  greater 
extent  in  the  United  States  than  in  any  other  country. 
To  understand  how  it  is  possible  for  monopoly  and 
wealth  to  control  the  actions  of  Congress  it  becomes 
necessary  to  go  back  to  first  principles  and  explain  the 

32 


BOSSES,    BIG  AND   LITTLE 

method  by  which  Congressmen  are  elected.  The  candi 
dates  for  Congress,  like  the  candidates  for  the  State 
legislature,  are  nominated  in  convention,  and  it  is  in  the 
State  convention  that  the  power  of  the  State  boss  is 
directly  exerted.  A  governor  is  never  nominated  (and 
when  I  say  never,  of  course  I  use  that  word  in  a  broad 
sense,  as  occasionally  a  convention  has  been  known  to 
break  away  from  its  leaders)  unless  the  managers  have 
beforehand  agreed  upon  the  nominee.  Preceding  the 
convention,  there  is  much  intrigue  and  manipulation  to 
control  the  delegates  and  win  them  over  to  the  support 
of  the  candidate  the  boss  is  championing.  In  certain 
States,  in  New  York  for  instance,  peculiar  conditions 
have  made  the  power  of  the  boss  so  all-supreme  that  no 
one  has  the  temerity  to  challenge  it,  and  whatever 
a  certain  Senator  used  to  say  in  New  York  was  law,  and 
the  convention  was  simply  called  to  ratify  his  fiat.  Some 
times  there  is  a  sham  fight  over  one  of  the  minor 
nominees  ;  sometimes  the  boss  must  make  a  trivial  con 
cession  to  a  recalcitrant  element  and  must  not  drive 
matters  too  far ;  sometimes  it  is  wise  to  defer  to  public 
sentiment  by  throwing  overboard  the  man  he  may  have 
selected  and  accepting  another  a  trifle  less  objectionable  ; 
but  usually  and  in  effect  '  the  slate,5  so  called,  as  agreed 
upon  by  the  boss  and  his  lieutenants,  is  submitted  to  the 
convention  and  the  convention  accepts  it. 

When  the  State  ticket  has  been  nominated,  with  the 
Governor,  Lieutenant-Governor,  Secretary  of  State,  and 
the  other  officials  placed  before  the  public  and  making 
their  campaign  for  election,  it  becomes  necessary  for  the 
boss  to  raise  money  for  the  expenses  of  the  campaign, 
and  a  campaign  in  the  United  States  is  a  very  expensive 
affair.  A  certain  portion  of  this  money  is  obtained  by 
assessing  the  candidates,  who  are  expected  to  make 

33  D 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

generous  contributions,  and  thus  it  often  happens  that  a 
man   with  nothing  to  commend  him  except  his  money 
receives  a  nomination  because  it  is  known  that  he  will 
make   a  heavy  contribution   to   the  party's   war   chest. 
The   money   received    from   the   candidates   is   only   a 
fraction  of  the  total  that  will  be  expended,  and  money 
must  be  obtained  from  other  sources.     There  are  two 
classes,  animated  by  widely  separated  motives,  always  to 
be  relied  on.     There  are  the  men  who  have  nothing  to 
ask  in  the  way  of  favours  from  the  legislature,  but  who 
believe  in  the  principles  of  the  party ;  Republicans  who 
want  to  see  a  Republican  Governor  elected  because  they 
are  convinced  it  is  for  the  best  interest  of  the  State; 
Democrats  who  hope  to  see  the  Republican  candidate 
defeated  and  a  Democrat  elected, — these  men  contribute 
various    amounts    according    to    their    means.     These 
sums,  however,  are  comparatively  small  compared  to  the 
money  obtained  from  the  great  joint-stock  companies, 
which,  being  the  creatures  of  the  State  and  owing  their 
existence  to  the  charters  and  laws  passed  by  the  State 
Legislature,  know  that  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  keep 
on  good  terms  with  the  party  boss.     It  has  already  been 
said  that  it  is  quite  easy  for  a  corrupt  or  dishonest  legisla 
ture  to  make  it  expensive  and  inconvenient  for  railway, 
telegraph,  telephone,  gas  and  tramway  companies,  and 
therefore  the  boss  goes  to  these  large  companies  and 
politely  requests — in  the  same  way  that  the  late  Mr.  Dick 
Turpin  used  to  *  request '  his  victims  to  hand  over  their 
money  and   valuables — a  contribution  to  his  campaign 
fund.     Most   of  them   hasten  to  comply,  for  the  same 
reason  that  led  the  late  Jay  Gould  to  remark  on  one 
occasion   before   an   investigating  committee  that  in   a 
Democratic  State  he  was  always  a  Democrat,  and  in  a 
Republican  State  he  was  always  a  Republican.    Managers 

34 


BOSSES   BIG   AND   LITTLE 

of  great  companies  are  neither  Republicans  nor  Demo 
crats  when  it  comes  to  a  matter  of  business,  and  in  the 
United  States  politics  are  always  business. 

A  railway  company  contributes  ,£5,000  or  ;£i  0,000 
to  the  campaign  fund,  and  in  contributing  it  gives  the 
boss  to  understand  that  certain  legislation  which  has 
been  talked  about,  which  is  in  the  air,  and  which  it 
fears,  must  not  be  passed  at  the  next  session  of  the 
legislature ;  or,  that  legislation  in  which  it  is  interested 
will  be  presented  to  the  legislature,  and  the  boss  must 
use  his  influence  to  secure  its  passage.  The  basic  theory 
of  American  politics  is  Bismarck's  cynical  motto  of  Do 
ut  des,  or,  translated  into  modern  English  and  as  the 
American  politician  understands  it,  '  Gratitude  is  a  lively 
sense  of  favours  to  come.'  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
bosses  are  usually  honest — that  is,  honest  in  political 
matters,  and  honest  in  carrying  out  their  pledges.  A 
boss  takes  ,£5,000  from  a  railway  company,  gives,  of 
course,  no  receipt  for  it,  enters  into  no  contract,  but 
simply  with  a  nod  or  a  wink  lets  it  be  understood  that 
what  the  railway  manager  understands  he  also  under 
stands,  and  nine  times  out  of  ten  that  contract  will 
be  as  rigidly  and  strictly  observed  as  if  it  had  been 
signed,  sealed,  and  delivered  in  the  presence  of  witnesses, 
and  entered  of  record. 

The  same  system  prevails  in  the  election  of  members 
of  Congress,  and  the  election  of  the  President,  only 
magnified  tenfold,  twentyfold,  sometimes  a  hundred 
fold,  depending  entirely  upon  the  strenuousness  of  the 
campaign  and  the  danger  of  the  opposing  party  winning 
the  election.  It  has  been  said  that  the  election  of  Mr. 
McKinley  in  1896,  when  the  country  was  so  tremendously 
wrought  up  over  the  Bryan  compaign,  involved  an  ex 
penditure  of  more  than  £"1,000,000  on  the  part  of  the 

35 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

Republicans.  This  enormous  sum  was  in  the  main 
obtained  from  the  great  financial  and  business  interests 
of  the  United  States.  They  were  fighting  for  their  own. 
They  looked  upon  the  election  of  Mr.  Bryan  as  one 
of  the  greatest  catastrophes  that  could  befall  the  country, 
and  to  avert  it  regarded  almost  any  means  as  legitimate. 
When  the  late  Senator  Hanna,  who  was  the  Republican 
campaign  manager,  the  boss  of  all  bosses,  needed  money, 
a  thousand  pounds  or  fifty  thousand  pounds,  he  went  to 
Wall  Street  or  to  the  great  bankers  of  Boston,  Phila 
delphia,  Chicago,  and  other  moneyed  centres,  and  told 
them  if  they  were  really  sincere  in  their  desire  to  see 
Mr.  McKinley  elected  and  Mr.  Bryan  defeated,  it  was 
necessary  that  they  give  the  money  asked  for.  And 
they  gave  it.  They  regarded  it  in  the  light  of  a  policy 
of  insurance,  and  they  could  better  afford  to  pay  the 
premium  than  run  the  risk  of  losing  everything. 

Here,  again,  it  must  not  be  imagined  that  these 
capitalists,  even  while  protecting  their  own  interests,  did 
not  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  obtain  what 
they  wanted.  It  was  clearly  understood  that  Congress 
should  pass  certain  financial  legislation,  that  certain 
things  should  be  done  in  regard  to  the  tariff,  and  other 
things  should  not  be  done,  and  so  with  other  important 
measures  that  would  come  before  the  National  Legis 
lature.  By  this  arrangement  there  was  no  necessity 
for  individual  interests  dealing  with  individual  members 
of  Congress — by  offering  them  bribes  or  holding  out 
any  other  inducement.  They  had  made  their  bargain 
with  the  party  manager.  They  had  his  pledge  that 
in  case  of  the  election  of  his  candidate  the  things 
they  demanded  should  be  done,  and  those  things  which 
they  feared  should  not  be  done.  Of  course,  the  con 
tract  was  scrupulously  observed. 

36 


BOSSES    BIG   AND    LITTLE 

That  is  the  system  which  prevails  in  every  election, 
great  or  small,  whether  in  a  city  election,  a  State 
election,  or  a  National  election.  The  bosses  are  dealt 
with.  In  the  case  of  the  city  and  the  State,  even  after 
dealing  with  the  bosses,  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to 
buy  a  certain  number  of  men  in  the  Board  of  Aldermen 
or  in  the  State  Legislature,  but  in  Congress  it  is  not 
necessary,  because  it  is  much  more  difficult  for  a  member 
of  Congress  to  pass  a  bill  or  to  defeat  it  unless  he  is 
acting  as  the  spokesman  of  his  manager.  All  bills  of 
a  public  character — legislation  affecting  the  tariff,  finance, 
subsidies  to  steamships,  and  other  matters  of  the  same 
kind — become  party  questions,  and  the  party  bosses, 
the  President  and  the  managers  of  the  party  in  and 
out  of  Congress,  determine  the  action  to  be  taken, 
which  at  once  makes  the  proposed  legislation  a  party 
measure,  and  lines  up  parties  for  or  against  it.  If  it 
is  a  Republican  measure  every  Republican  is  expected 
to  and  must  vote  for  its  passage  or  run  the  risk  of 
being  branded  a  traitor  to  his  party  and  inviting  his 
political  doom.  On  the  other  side,  the  Democrats  will 
be  found  in  opposition,  and  no  Democrat  would  dare 
to  vote  in  its  favour  unless  he  could  give  such  an 
extremely  good  explanation  that  it  would  satisfy  his 
constituents.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  his  course  would  not 
be  condoned,  and  the  man  who  felt  that  his  conscience 
compelled  him  to  vote  in  support  of  a  measure  which 
was  opposed  by  his  party  would  experience  the  fate  of 
all  martyrs.  He  would  suffer  for  the  sake  of  his 
conscience. 

The  State  boss  is  usually  in  politics  for  the  love  of  the 
game,  for  the  prestige  and  the  power  which  it  gives  him. 
Senator  Platt,  until  a  few  years  ago,  when  failing  health 
compelled  him  to  retire  from  active  participation  in 

37 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

politics,  was  openly  referred  to  as  the  Republican  boss 
of  New  York,  and  he  did  not  resent  that  title,  nor  did 
he  ever  deny  that  he  was  the  boss  ;  on  the  contrary,  he 
was  particularly  anxious  to  have  it  known  that  he  was  the 
dictator  of  Republican  politics  in  the  State  of  New  York 
and  that  his  will  must  be  respected.  Mr.  Platt  is  a 
wealthy  business  man,  the  president  of  one  of  the  great 
express  companies,  and  formerly  devoted  as  much  of  his 
time  to  politics  as  he  did  to  business.  He  is  not  a  man 
who  makes  money  out  of  politics,  and  even  his  bitterest 
enemies  admit  that  he  is  personally  honest  and  that  he 
has  spent  a  large  fortune  in  politics.  But  although  his 
enemies  are  perfectly  willing  to  certify  to  his  integrity, 
they  do  not  hesitate  to  charge  him  with  many  things  done 
in  the  name  of  politics  which  would  not  stand  the 
scrutiny  of  ethical  consideration.  Mr.  Platt  is  too  old 
and  experienced  a  campaigner,  and  probably  just  a  trifle 
too  cynical,  to  take  the  trouble  to  enter  any  denials.  In 
politics,  according  to  the  American  creed,  one  may  do 
certain  things  which  one  dare  not  do  in  society  or 
business.  Politics  is  war,  and  in  war  all  is  fair,  and 
especially  fair  if  you  happen  to  win.  That  might  be 
the  motto  of  the  American  politician. 

The  city  boss  is  usually  a  different  type  of  man  to  the 
State  boss.  In  New  York  the  boss  of  Tammany  has 
frequently  been  an  illiterate,  unprincipled  freebooter,  who 
has  plundered  his  satrapy  without  conscience  and  without 
remorse,  and  whose  principal  object  has  been,  like  the 
South  American  dictator,  to  pile  up  a  sufficiently  large 
bank  account  against  the  day  of  revolution,  so  that  when 
forced  to  flee  he  will  not  go  forth  into  the  world  naked, 
but  he  will  still  be  able  to  wear  fine  raiment  and  his 
wife  will  be  shielded  from  the  bitter  blast  of  adversity  by 
diamonds  and  satins.  Help  your  friend  always,  but  in 

38 


BOSSES,   BIG   AND    LITTLE 

helping  him  don't  forget  also  to  help  yourself,  is  one 
of  the  cardinal  principles  of  the  Tammany  political  faith. 
Let  Tammany  grant  a  favour  to  a  contractor — a  chance 
to  plunder  the  city  and  make  a  million  ;  but  when  he  gets 
his  million,  Tammany  will  not  forget  to  claim  its  tithe 
of  corruption.  Let  a  gambler  make  his  pile  if  he  can, 
but  Tammany  takes  mighty  good  care  that  while  he  is 
making  his  stake  he  is  enriching  its  coffers.  It  is  the 
same  thing  in  Philadelphia,  and  many  other  large  cities. 
The  boss  is  there  for  plunder.  The  mission  of  the  boss 
is  to  make  money,  and  the  boss  usually  fulfils  his 
mission. 

How  does  a  man  become  a  boss,  the  reader  may  ask. 
How  does  a  man  become  a  leader  of  men  anywhere  ? 
If  one  can  answer  the  latter  question  one  can  answer  the 
former.  There  are  some  men  who  are  endowed  with 
certain  talents  or  abilities,  a  certain  power  to  wield  and 
sway  and  manipulate  men,  a  certain  force,  whatever  it 
may  be,  a  certain  way  which  enables  them  to  acquire 
leadership.  It  is  these  men  who  rise  to  the  top.  No 
man  suddenly  becomes  a  boss  any  more  than  a  man 
suddenly  becomes  a  general  or  a  man  at  one  jump 
becomes  Premier  of  Great  Britain.  The  boss  serves  his 
apprenticeship.  It  is  a  case  unmistakably  of  the  survival 
of  the  fittest.  A  young  fellow  who  goes  into  politics  in 
any  large  city  is  at  first  simply  a  private  in  the  ranks,  to 
do  as  he  is  told  to  do,  to  vote  as  he  is  directed  to  vote, 
to  act  as  he  may  be  instructed  to  act  in  whatever  is 
demanded  of  him.  There  are,  of  course,  a  certain 
number,  the  larger  number,  who  in  politics,  as  in  every 
other  relation  of  life,  always  remain  privates  ;  but  here 
and  there,  say  one  in  a  thousand,  or  perhaps  even  ten 
thousand,  a  man  shows  special  qualities  which  attract  the 
attention  of  those  immediately  above  him  and  win  him 

39 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

promotion  ;  and  precisely  as  a  private  is  promoted  to  be 
a  corporal,  a  corporal  a  sergeant,  and  so  on  up,  in  the 
political  army  the  man  who  shows  he  has  ability,  or 
superior  audacity,  or  absolute  unscrupulousness,  or  has 
the  indefinable  something  that  attracts  men  and  therefore 
enables  him  to  make  use  of  them  for  his  own  ends,  earns 
his  promotion  and  his  commission. 

The  professional  politician,  the  man  who  makes  of 
politics  his  vocation,  has  the  advantage  over  the  non- 
professional  that  every  master  of  his  craft  has  over  the 
amateur.  The  professional  politician,  like  the  professional 
athlete,  keeps  himself  in  constant  training,  and  is  ready 
for  whatever  emergency  may  be  required  of  him.  The 
non-professionals,  the  so-called  ''respectable  element," 
as  they  are  sneeringly  termed  by  their  opponents,  the 
good  citizens,  lawyers,  doctors,  business  men,  think  they 
have  performed  their  political  duty  when  they  have  cast 
their  ballots  ;  and  while  the  non-political  American 
always  votes  for  a  President,  usually  for  a  Governor,  and 
generally  for  a  Congressman,  he  is  frequently  too  careless 
or  too  indifferent  or  too  busy  to  bother  about  primaries 
or  municipal  elections.  The  result,  of  course,  is  that  the 
candidates  of  the  "  respectable  element "  are  defeated 
and  the  candidates  of  the  professional  politicians  are 
elected,  which  explains  why  there  is  a  Tammany  in  New 
York,  and  why  the  antitype  of  Tammany  is  to  be  found 
in  dozens  of  other  cities. 


40 


CHAPTER  FOUR 
ARE  THERE  CLASSES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES? 

IT  is  the  boast  of  the  American  that  neither  classes 
nor  caste  exist  in  the  United  States ;  that  the  restricted 
and  painful  influence  of  class  does  not  make  itself  felt 
in  his  country ;  and  when  he  refers  to  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  and  repeats  the  sonorous  phrase  of 
that  majestic  document,  that  all  men  are  born  free 
and  equal,  he  really  imagines  that  mere  words  have 
made  class  distinction  impossible.  And  yet  it  would 
be  foolish  to  ignore  the  fact  that  in  the  United  States  / 
not  less  than  in  England  there  are  classes.  If  this 
were  the  time  and  the  occasion  for  entering  into  a 
discussion  of  a  complex  and  extremely  complicated 
sociological  question,  one  would  be  justified  in  pointing 
out  that  in  every  civilised  state  of  society  classes  must 
exist;  that  there  must  be  the  class  of  the  intellectual 
and  the  class  of  the  ignorant,  the  class  of  the  poor 
and  the  class  of  the  rich,  the  class  of  the  honest  and 
the  class  of  the  vicious ;  but  that  is  a  little  foreign  to 
the  general  subject  and  need  not  now  be  considered. 

Only  hypocrisy  would  close  its  eyes  to  the  fact  that 
there  are  social  divisions  in  the  United  States.  Every, 
year  the  lines  are  more  tightly  drawn,  and  it  must  be 
admitted  that  wealth  makes  classes.  Money  exercises  a 
baneful  influence  in  the  United  States  because  to  a  very 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

large  extent  money  is  the  foundation  on  which  an  aris 
tocracy  is  being  erected.  It  is  not,  of  course,  an  aristocracy 
in  the  European  sense  of  the  word,  not  an  aristocracy  such 
as  is  known  in  England ;  it  does  not  owe  its  existence 
to  hereditary  titles  or  nobiliary  creations ;  and  yet  it  is 
,an  aristocracy,  a  class  apart  from  the  great  mass  of  the 
people,  a  class  that  arrogates  to  itself  certain  things 
and  owes  its  prominence  simply  to  the  fact  that  it  has 
great  riches. 

There  is  the  aristocracy  of  blood  and  the  aristocracy 
of  money.  There  is  a  small  and  dignified  circle  of 
men  and  women  who  are  proud  of  the  fact  that  they 
'are  descended  from  the  early  settlers,  who  can  trace 
their  lineage  back  to  the  roster  of  those  immortals 
who,  setting  sail  from  Holland,  cast  themselves  on  the 
tumultuous  body  of  water,  braving  the  fury  of  man  no 
less  than  the  wrath  of  God,  and  for  the  sake  of  the 
immortal  truths  which  they  held  to  be  dear  to  them, 
more  dear  than  life  itself,  were  willing  to  face  the 
dangers  and  perils  of  that  mysterious  and  unknown 
land  across  the  sea.  The  history  of  the  United  States, 
that  history  as  it  is  written  to-day,  abounds  with  the 
names  of  these  men,  the  descendants  of  the  pioneers, 
of  that  zealous  band  who  came  over  in  the  Mayflower 
and  fought  nature  and  wild  beasts  and  savages  in  the 
settlement  of  the  storm-swept  Atlantic  coast.  These 
are  the  men  who  have  done  most  to  make  the  United 
States  what  it  is,  and  to  them  the  civilised  world  owes 
an  eternal  debt  of  gratitude.  They  were  patriots; 
austere,  it  is  true,  in  their  view  of  life ;  rigid  in  their 
conception  of  duty  ;  their  thoughts  tinged  with  gloom, 
seeing  little  of  the  brighter  side  of  existence,  impressed 
always  with  the  responsibility  of  living  and  the  fear  of 
the  future,  which  was  never  absent ;  too  serious,  in 

42 


ARE    THERE   CLASSES? 

fact,  too  deficient  in  that  most  priceless  and  saving 
grace  of  humour,  to  see  that  life  was  something  more 
and  better  than  a  mere  round  of  monotonous  duty. 
And  yet  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  Puritan  that  has  made 
this  remarkable,  mixed  and  heterogeneous  race,  the 
American,  who  is  a  product  of  Europe  as  well  as  of 
his  own  country,  what  he  is.  The  spirit  of  the  Puritan 
has  made  the  American  do  things  which  have  won  for 
him  the  admiration  of  the  world ;  the  spirit  of  the 
Puritan  has  inspired  him  to  win  the  West,  to  make 
of  his  country  in  some  respects  the  greatest  and  fore 
most  country  in  the  world ;  it  has  made  him  do  in  a 
short  time  what  it  has  taken  other  nations  centuries  to 
accomplish.  The  history  of  the  United  States  is  a 
chronicle  of  the  effect  and  influence  of  Puritanism  in 
accomplishing  the  destinies  of  the  country ;  it  is  the 
Puritan  and  the  sons  of  the  Puritan  who  have  always 
ranked  high  in  the  councils  of  State ;  who  have  always 
stood  for  all  that  was  best  and  truest.  These  men 
have  written  their  names  on  every  stone  that  entered 
into  the  fabric.  These  men  have  given  of  their  sons 
to  their  country's  cause  whenever  she  demanded  it. 

In  New  York,  Boston,  and  Philadelphia  one  will  find 
this  aristocratic  element,  but  most  of  these  old  families 
are  not  families  of  great  wealth  as  American  fortunes 
are  ranked  nowadays,  and  they  are  more  content  to  es 
cape  the  glare  of  publicity  than  to  seek  it.  They  have, 
however,  adopted  one  curious  way  to  let  the  world 
know  that  they  are  able  to  count  grandfathers  among 
their  hereditary  possessions.  When  the  English  visitor 
reads  in  the  society  columns  that  Richard  Smith  II. 
or  John  Jones  III.  (but,  of  course,  they  have  much 
more  high-sounding  patronymics)  has  given  a  dinner, 
he  wonders  whether  Smith  is  one  of  the  reigning 

43 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

sovereigns  of  America  or  merely  a  member  of  a 
mediatised  house,  and  he  is  told  that  Mr.  Smith  being 
in  the  direct  line  of  descent  from  the  original  and 
only  Smith  it  is  considered  desirable  to  perpetuate  the 
name  ;  and  as  c  junior '  would  be  confusing  after  the 
second  generation,  numerals  are  used.  A  century  hence 
it  will  sound  quite  imperial  to  read  of  '  President 
Brown  XIX.' 

The  aristocracy  of  America — the  real  aristocracy  in  the 
sense  of  ruling  society,  but  not  the  real  aristocracy  in  the 
other  sense — consists  of  the  men  who  have  made  their 
great  fortunes  or  have  inherited  large  wealth,  and  by  their 
business  abilities  have  increased  their  inheritances. 
These  are  the  men  and  their  wives  and  daughters  of 
whom  Europe  sees  and  hears  so  much ;  who  spend  half 
the  year  in  Europe  buying  priceless  art  treasures  and 
giving  lavish  entertainments ;  who  have  million-dollar 
'  cottages '  in  Newport,  who  keep  their  yachts  in  com 
mission  the  year  round,  who  own  racing  studs,  whose 
fancy-dress  balls  are  chronicled  at  length  in  the  daily 
newspapers,  and  whose  daughters  when  they  marry 
foreign  noblemen  are  given  pages  in  the  newspapers, 
and  whose  trousseaux  are  not  only  described,  but  illus 
trated. 

A  few  years  ago  it  was  distinctly  true  that  there  was 
no  leisure  class  in  the  United  States.  To-day  one  will 
often  hear  it  said  that  there  cannot  exist  an  aristocracy 
in  America  because  an  aristocracy  is  only  possible  where 
there  is  a  large  leisure  class,  and  the  idle  rich  are  not 
known  in  America.  But  this  is  only  partially  true.  The 
leisure  class  is  constantly  growing  and  now  consists  of 
rich  men,  the  serious  business  of  whose  lives  is  to  devise 
means  to  amuse  themselves  and  kill  time.  They  are 
men  who  either  do  nothing  or  have  merely  a  nominal 

44 


ARE    THERE    CLASSES? 

connexion  with  great  business  enterprises  which  they 
have  inherited,  the  real  management  being  in  the  hands 
of  less  known  but  more  capable  men. 

In  the  United  States,  unlike  England,  it  is  not  a  family 
tradition  for  its  members  to  follow  certain  professions. 
In  England  the  heir  to  a  title  will,  as  a  usual  thing,  enter 
Parliament,  one  of  the  younger  sons  will  go  into  the 
diplomatic  service,  another  into  the  army,  perhaps  still 
another  into  the  church.  In  the  United  States  young 
men  of  great  wealth  and  good  family  do  not  go  into 
politics,  and  it  is  only  the  rare  exception  when  a  man 
of  that  class  is  found  in  Congress.  At  the  present  time 
there  are  a  few  men  answering  to  that  description,  but 
the  number  is  limited.  Neither  the  army  nor  the  navy 
is  a  fashionable  profession  as  it  is  in  England.  In  both 
branches  of  the  service  there  are  men  of  inherited  wealth 
and  high  social  standing,  but  here  again  the  number 
is  limited.  It  is  easy  enough  to  understand  why  the 
jeunesse  dor'ee  of  America  finds  no  attraction  in  military 
service.  There  are  no  household  troops  in  the  United 
States  as  there  are  in  England,  there  is  no  corps  d^lite^ 
membership  in  which  is  a  patent  of  social  distinction, 
and  until  recently  there  was  no  great  opportunity  for  a 
man  to  distinguish  himself  in  active  service.  When  a 
man  enters  the  American  army  after  graduating  from 
West  Point,  where  for  four  years  he  must  do  more 
serious  work  than  suits  the  taste  of  a  youth  the  heir 
to  millions,  whose  idea  of  life  is  luxurious  indolence,  he 
was  formerly  sent  out  West  and  remained  there  for 
several  years.  In  the  early  days,  when  the  West  was  an 
unsettled  desert,  when  the  army  post  was  the  focus 
around  which  gathered  the  little  settlement,  there  was 
a  certain  spice  of  adventure  for  the  army  officer  because 
he  was  liable  at  any  time  to  be  dispatched  with  a  troop 

45 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

of  cavalry  or  a  company  of  infantry  to  round  up  a  band 
of  savage  Indians  who  had  taken  the  war  path,  and  the 
chances  were  at  least  even  that  instead  of  his  capturing 
the  redskins  they  would  hang  his  scalp  and  those  of  his 
men  in  their  tepees.  But  now  even  that  inducement  to 
an  adventurous  spirit  has  gone  by.  The  Indians  nowa 
days  are  good  Indians — that  is  to  say,  the  warriors  have 
been  killed,  and  those  that  are  left  have  become  con 
taminated  by  contact  with  white  civilisation,  and  so  long 
as  they  are  given  their  rations  and  a  sufficient  amount  of 
tobacco  and  whisky  they  make  no  trouble.  Life  on  the 
plains  is  nothing  more  than  a  life  of  the  most  monotonous 
and  commonplace  routine,  nothing  more  than  drill  and 
petty  inspections  and  the  ordinary  everyday  life  of  a 
garrison  post  in  time  of  profound  peace.  Since  the 
Spanish  war  and  the  acquisition  of  the  Philippines  there 
has  been  some  improvement  and  a  greater  opportunity 
for  an  officer  to  distinguish  himself.  But  the  change  has 
been  so  recent  that  it  has  not  affected  the  general  feeling 
of  the  rich  young  American  for  the  army.  The  army  is 
simply  the  means  of  professional  livelihood.  The  son  of 
a  poor  man  dependent  upon  his  own  resources  goes  into 
the  army  as  the  sons  of  other  men  similarly  situated 
study  law  or  medicine. 

It  is  precisely  the  same  in  regard  to  the  navy.  The 
navy  is  not  the  natural  point  of  attraction  for  members 
of  certain  families.  A  naval  officer  has  always  more  or 
less  social  standing,  and  for  that  reason  a  great  many 
young  men  are  attracted  to  it,  and  the  glamour  of  brass 
buttons  and  gold  braid  is  dear  to  them — especially  as  it 
is  doubly  dear  to  the  American  girl,  and  that  is  a  thing 
not  to  be  despised.  But  the  millionaire's  son,  the 
man  who  can  do  what  he  pleases,  who  does  not 
have  to  work,  who  can  elect  between  a  life  of  work 

46 


ARE    THERE    CLASSES? 

and  a  life  of  enjoyment,  finds  little  attraction  in  the 
navy. 

As  neither  the  army  nor  the  navy  nor  politics  is 
fashionable — and  in  the  army  and  navy  a  man  must  work 
hard,  and  in  politics  if  he  is  to  make  any  kind  of  a 
name  he  must  also  work  hard  and  subject  himself  to  a 
great  many  undesirable  surroundings — it  follows  almost 
as  a  matter  of  course  that  a  young  man  whose  father  is 
rich,  when  he  comes  to  his  majority,  prefers  to  enjoy 
life  rather  than  to  submit  to  those  inconveniences.  If 
he  is  a  man  who  delights  in  the  vanity  of  seeing  his  name 
constantly  paraded  in  the  papers,  in  what  better  way 
can  he  gain  his  object  than  to  set  up  a  racing  stable 
and  win  the  Futurity,  or  the  American  Derby  ?  He  may 
be  quite  sure  the  newspapers  will  give  him  more  space 
in  that  case  than  if  he  were  to  deliver  an  eloquent  oration 
in  Congress.  His  great  speech  on  the  tariff  or  finance 
would  be  dismissed  in  half  a  column.  If  he  wins  the 
Futurity  he  will  get  a  page  or  even  two  pages,  with 
almost  a  life-size  picture  of  himself,  his  horse,  his  dog, 
his  clothes,  and  for  ever  after  what  he  says  will  be 
quoted  with  the  air  of  authority.  Or  he  may  obtain 
equal  fame  by  breaking  the  record  in  his  automobile,  or 
by  giving  an  elaborate  or  bizarre  entertainment. 

The  very  rich  form  a  class  by  themselves,  because, 
unless  a  man  is  very  rich,  he  cannot,  to  use  the  American 
colloquialism,  "  trot  in  that  class."  He  cannot,  if  he  is 
a  man  of  any  sensitiveness,  accept  favours  which  he  is 
unable  to  reciprocate,  any  more  than  he  can  humiliate 
himself  by  going  to  dinners  and  not  giving  them.  And 
really  his  presence  is  not  desired.  The  very  rich,  with 
their  yachts  and  private  cars,  and  houses  scattered 
throughout  the  country,  enjoy  themselves  in  their  own 
way,  and  keep  to  themselves ;  they  are  interested  in 

47 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

themselves  and  not  in  persons  who  do  not  belong  to 
their  set.  And  from  the  very  rich  there  is  a  gradually 
descending  scale  to  sound  the  sharp  note  of  class  dis 
tinction.  In  every  city  there  is  a  standard  of  money, 
according  to  its  size.  In  New  York  a  man  with  a  million 
dollars  is  no  longer  accounted  rich,  while  in  a  smaller 
city  the  possessor  of  a  million  is  a  plutocrat  to  be  envied 
and  respected.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as 
implying  that  there  is  no  intercourse  between  the 
members  of  the  various  sets  and  circles  or  that  they 
have  no  point  of  contact.  Naturally  they  have.  At  the 
house  of  the  very  rich  one  may  often  meet  the  genteel 
pauper ;  at  the  house  of  the  society  leader  it  would  not 
be  surprising  to  meet  a  person  distinctly  not  in  society, 
but  the  fact  of  that  person  being  at  that  particular  house 
on  that  particular  occasion  does  not  mean  that  the  person 
is  in  society — not  at  all.  The  host,  and  especially  the 
hostess,  would  emphatically  deny  that.  For  any  one  of 
a  dozen  reasons  that  person  has  been  invited,  but  it  is 
no  indication  of  intimacy,  and  social  intimacy  between 
the  person  of  small  means  and  the  person  of  large  means 
is  rare. 

These  class  distinctions  are  more  marked  in  the  large 
cities  and  in  the  cities  that  are  old  as  age  is  counted  in 
America.  In  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Boston,  Wash 
ington,  and  some  of  the  cities  of  the  South,  one  finds 
class  very  sharply  defined.  In  the  newer  and  smaller 
cities  of  the  West  these  social  distinctions  do  not  exist, 
because  the  people  are  too  new  and  know  too  much  of 
each  other.  It  was  only  yesterday,  so  to  speak,  that 
everybody  was  on  a  level,  and  it  would  be  ridiculous  for 
the  man  whose  father,  within  the  memory  of  the  majority 
of  the  people,  worked  on  the  road  in  his^shirt  sleeves 
with  pick  and  shovel,  and  whose  mother  in  her  younger 

48 


ARE   THERE   CLASSES? 

days  worked  over  the  washtub,  to  put  on  airs  because 
he  has  money.  But  in  the  older-established  East,  where  ' 
the  father  working  in  his  shirt  sleeves  has  become  a 
tradition,  time  has  softened  the  crudities  of  the  shirt 
sleeves ;  they  have  become  refined  and  gilded  by  pure 
gold  :  they  are  something  even  to  be  admired.  Time 
lends  its  magic  touch — even  to  shirt  sleeves.  What 
contemporaries  call  dishonesty,  biography  terms  enter 
prise  ;  what  at  that  time  appeared  like  the  stealing  of 
negroes  in  Africa  to  sell  as  slaves  in  America  is  trans 
muted  into  the  laudable  term  of  "commerce."  The 
past  is  forgotten  in  misty  tradition;  the  present  is  a 
golden  age. 

It  is  undoubtedly  an  aristocracy  of  money  rather  thaa 
an  aristocracy  of  birth  or  achievement.  It  is,  of  course, 
always  a  question  what  constitutes  the  best  society  in 
America.  You  will  be  told  by  members  of  the  so-called 
"  Four  Hundred  " — the  people  who  believe  that  they  are 
the  crime  de  la  crime — that  they  are  society.  You  will 
be  told  by  college  professors,  university  presidents,  men 
of  learning,  scientists,  writers,  clergymen,  artists,  that 
they  are  the  real  aristocracy  and  brains  of  America,  that 
the  vulgar  rich  are  nothing,  that,  as  Mr,  Andrew 
Carnegie  said  not  long  ago,  nobody  pays  any  attention 
to  them — they  represent  nothing  except  themselves,  and 
they  are  more  to  be  pitied  than  to  be  envied.  Mr. 
Carnegie,  one  uf  the  richest  men  in  America,  can 
afford  to  pity  them,  but  to  most  people  they  are  objects 
of  envy ;  and  the  men  and  women  on  the  outside,  who, 
like  the  "  peri  at  the  gate  of  Eden  stood  disconsolate," 
would  be  only  too  glad  to  change  places  with  them 
even  at  the  risk  of  incurring  Mr.  Carnegie's  pity. 

What  constitutes  society  in  the  United  States  ?  It  is 
a  question  that  has  often  been  asked  and  never  satis- 

49  E 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

factorily  answered.  Certainly  not  blood  or  breeding, 
because  some  of  the  best-born  and  best-mannered  men 
and  women  are  not  recognised  by  society  and  have  no 
place  in  society;  certainly  not  great  scientific,  artistic, 
or  literary  attainments,  because  one  never  hears  of  a 
savant^  a  writer,  or  a  painter  in  society,  unless  society 
takes  him  up  as  a  fad  for  a  brief  season  and  tires  of 
him  after  the  novelty  has  worn  off;  certainly  not  great 
services  to  the  State,  either  civil  or  military,  because 
the  poor  statesman  is  no  more  in  society  than  is  the 
army  or  navy  officer  who  has  no  other  resources  than 
his  pay. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  rich  man  and  his  wife,  who 
are  neither  witty  nor  wise,  who,  to  be  quite  frank,  are 
often  stupid  and  uninteresting,  and  who  have  nothing 
to  commend  them  but  their  money,  but  who  because 
of  their  money  can  give  great  entertainments,  are  wel 
come  guests  at  the  most  exclusive  houses  and  are  able 
to  command  the  attendance  of  the  elect  at  their 
functions.  And  curiously  enough  no  people  recognise 
their  shortcomings  so  quickly  as  to  do  the  Americans 
themselves  and  discuss  them  with  such  frankness. 

American  writers  are  always  fond  of  telling  their 
countrymen  and  women  that  they  are  ill-bred  and 
snobbish.  Thus,  in  a  recent  magazine  article  a  New 
York  woman  with  an  established  place  in  society  says 
the  striking  difference  between  Eastern  and  Western 
society  is  that  the  Western  woman  '  is  generally  not 
afraid  to  admit  that  she  is  enjoying  herself;  and  almost 
always  she  reveals  a  willingness  to  extend  cordiality 
to  a  casually  made  acquaintance.  This  last  concession 
we  all  know  is  not  a  mark  of  highest  fashion  in  the 
East.  Some  haughty  dames  there  are  who  would 
perish  rather  than  accord  it ;  and  there  is  no  one  like 

So 


ARE    THERE   CLASSES? 

your  aristocrat  of  dollars  and  cents  for  putting  people 
she  does  not  know  in  their  places.' 

1  It  is  absurd  and  unbelievable,'  this  same  writer 
observes,  '  how  tremendous  a  force,  in  the  far-away 
semi-civilised  portions  of  our  country,  is  the  "  society 
column  "  of  the  New  York  newspaper.  Its  favourite 
heroes  and  cherished  heroines  are  intimately  known, 
and  quoted  by  their  familiar  names,  on  the  lips  of 
thousands  who  lead  lives  of  constant,  homely  toil,  and 
who  can  never  in  reason  expect  to  emulate  such  habits 
and  example.  In  this  way,  weak  women  and  ignorant 
young  girls  are  everywhere  being  trained  in  the  belief 
that  extravagant  show  and  inane  triviality  are  the  chief 
aim  and  end  of  a  successful  social  career.  No  wonder 
the  ill-used  word  "  society "  is  rarely  accepted  by 
Americans  in  the  broader  sense,  but  is  regarded  as 
applying  mainly  to  the  capers  cut  by  certain  people  in 
their  summer  diversions  at  Newport,  and  to  the  amount 
of  cash  embodied  in  houses,  balls,  dinners,  clothes,  and 
jewels  in  New  York.' 

Of  the  tendency  of  the  'aristocrat  of  dollars  and 
cents'  to  put  people  in  their  proper  places,  this  story 
is  told  of  an  Englishman  'of  high  rank  and  place,' 
whose  simplicity  and  bonhomie  of  spirit  led  him  to  ask 
a  young  woman  with  whom  he  was  dancing  at  an 
Assembly  ball  to  go  out  with  him  to  supper.  "  Oh  ! 
but  I  couldn't  possibly,"  she  answered,  with  a  gleam 
of  mischief  in  her  eyes.  "  I  know  my  place  too  well." 
Pressed  for  an  explanation  by  the  bewildered  Earl,  she 
said  :  "  I'm  not  in  the  set  of  the  people  who  brought  you 

here.  Of  course,  they  expect  you  to  take  in  Mrs. , 

and  if  you  didn't  do  it,  and  did  take  me  to  their  table, 
I'd  have  such  a  horrid  time,  I  couldn't  stand  it,  really." 

'  The  singular  part  of  this  in  the  Englishman's  eyes 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

was  that  the  pretty  girl  in  question  came  of  a  family  who 
had  been  a  generation  ago  eminent  in  social  place  and 
fortune  in  New  York  ;  and  that,  although  now  poor, 
she  could  boast  a  line  of  ancestry  representing  the  best 
in  America.  He  was  told,  also,  that  the  leaders  of 
fashion  who  had  him  in  charge  were  wholly  without 
position  in  society  by  inheritance ;  that  some  of  them 
were  in  trade  purveying  to  the  luxuries  demanded  by 
their  "  set "  at  the  present  moment.  And,  failing  to 
understand  the  puzzle,  his  lordship  calmly  gave  it  up  ! ' 

This  authority  on  fashionable  society  answers  the 
question  I  asked  above,  how  it  happens  that  the  rich 
parvenu  is  accepted  by  society.  'As  a  matter  of  fact, 
society  everywhere/  she  says,  'is  a  mart,  where  one 
pays  for  what  one  gets.  The  person  who  contributes 
what  is  the  most  in  demand — amusement,  entertain 
ment,  novelty,  variety — wins  the  tribute  of  the  suffrage 
of  fashion.  The  members  of  old  families,  who  go  out 
seldom,  who  sniff  at  existing  conditions,  and  make 
no  effort  to  be  agreeable,  are  rewarded  by  the  name 
"Cave-Dwellers,"  and  are  left  severely  to  themselves. 
Those,  on  the  contrary,  who  philosophically  adapt  their 
ideas  to  the  modern  trend  of  things,  who  accept  the 
present  social  evolution  for  just  what  it  yields  them 
in  return,  are  made  welcome,  although  they  may  not, 
perhaps,  presume  upon  their  consciousness  of  gentle 
breeding  and  ancient  lineage.  .  .  . 

'  While  this  endures,  we  are  not  likely  to  see  among 
us  the  fashionable  interest  in  artistic  and  literary  people 
such  as  we  note  in  London.  A  "  celebrity  "  now  and 
then  may  be  found  at  an  ultra-fashionable  function ;  but 
his  kind  do  not  take  root  easily  in  that  soil,  and  wisely 
find  their  pleasure  in  a  wider  sphere.' 

One  of  the  acknowledged  leaders  of  New  York 
52 


ARE   THERE   CLASSES? 

society  is  Mrs.  Stuyvesant  Fish,  the  wife  of  a  great  rail 
way  magnate.  Her  views  of  society  delivered  to  a 
reporter  are  characteristically  out-spoken.  '  American 
society,'  she  says,  '  aims  to  be  too  exclusive,  and  it  simply 
makes  this  country  the  object  of  ridicule  abroad.  Just 
think,  for  instance,  how  many  worthy  people — artists, 
writers,  thinkers,  and  the  like — are  excluded  from 
"  society,"  or  the  "  Four  Hundred  "  as  it  is  called  in  this 
country,  whereas  in  foreign  society  such  congenial  souls 
are  welcomed  with  open  arms.  That  is  what  I  dislike 
about  America.  Talent  and  intellect  should  open  the 
portals  to  society.  That  is  where  other  countries  show 
understanding  and  where  America  displays  snobbishness.' 

And  then  she  raps  her  social  compeers  in  this  lively 
vein: 

'  And  now,  Mrs.  Fish,  regarding  the  Four  Hundred  ? ' 
queried  the  interviewer. 

'  Oh,  the  Four  Hundred  ! '  she  exclaimed,  with  another 
shrug,  'doesn't  it  sound  ridiculous?  Just  as  if  in  this 
country  there  could  be  just  four  hundred  persons — and 
no  more — worthy  to  be  called  the  elect !  Isn't  it 
absurd  ?  America  is  too  new  and  too  big  for  that  sort 
of  narrowness.  It  is  not  typical  of  the  American  prin 
ciples  ;  it  does  not  do  justice  to  the  American  ideal.' 

Yet  Mrs.  Fish,  like  all  other  rich  Americans,  recognises 
the  existence  of  classes,  for  she  says  : 

1 1  would  not  like  to  be  a  President,  or  a  President's 
wife.  I  should  not  like  to  have  to  eat  with  negroes.  I 
do  not  believe  in  equality.  It  would  never  do.  We 
cannot  mix  with  the  negro  at  all,  and  negro  equality  will 
never  come  about.  There  will  always  be  classes  in  this 
country.  We  are  coming  more  and  more  to  have  an 
aristocracy  and  a  common  people.  I  do  not  believe  in 
being  too  democratic.' 

53 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

Mrs.  Fish  was  asked  about  a  statement  alleged  to  have 
been  made  by  her  recently  concerning  the  decline  of 
Newport.  She  said :  '  Newport  is  not  declining.  True, 
it  is  being  invaded  by  vulgar  and  newly  rich  people  of 
the  parvenu  class,  who  form  a  rather  common  circle,  but 
the  high  classes  are  still  there  in  greater  numbers  than 
ever.  Newport  is  just  now  paying  too  much  attention  to 
foreign  lords.  By  marrying  European  noblemen, 
American  girls  are  laying  themselves  liable  to  the 
ridicule  of  the  whole  world,3 


54 


CHAPTER   FIVE 
THE  EAST  AND   THE    WEST 

THE  United  States  is  really  two  countries — the  East  and 
the  West.  In  all  things  that  go  to  make  a  nation  the 
two  sections  are,  of  course,  one.  There  is  as  much 
patriotism  in  the  East  as  there  is  in  the  West,  but  it  takes 
a  different  form.  The  people  of  the  East  believe  as  fully 
in  the  destiny  of  their  country  and  the  future  greatness 
of  the  Imperial  Republic  as  do  the  people  of  the  West ; 
but  in  habit  of  thought,  in  manner  of  life,  in  the  point  of 
view,  they  are  in  so  many  things  dissimilar  that  they 
might  almost  be  two  nations. 

The  man  of  the  West  is  by  environment  and  natural 
conditions  a  man  of  a  large  and  free  life.  He  is  still 
to-day  in  certain  sections  a  pioneer.  In  other  places  he 
is  the  son  of  a  pioneer  whose  father  only  a  few  short 
years  ago,  as  the  progress  of  society  is  measured,  carved 
his  way  out  of  the  wilderness  and  brought  Nature  under\ 
his  subjection.  The  West  is  still  in  a  primitive  stage. 
Civilisation  is  there,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  a  civilisation  \ 
which  has  not  yet  taken  on  all  the  refinements  and  the 
niceties  of  life,  which  come  from  years  of  the  practice  of 
social  amenities.  It  is  a  rather  rough,  boisterous,  and  joyous 
state  of  being.  The  men  who  make  up  the  West  are  men 
of  an  intense  vitality  and  sturdy  physique,  men  who  have 
got  whatever  they  possess  by  the  force  of  courage  and 

55 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

intelligence  and  the  determination  to  succeed.  They 
have  won  because  they  deserved  to  win. 

When  one  talks  of  the  West  one  uses  a  very  indefinite 
term.  The  West  is  that  part  of  the  country  which  is 
always  just  a  little  bit  beyond  where  one  happens  to  live. 
To  the  Easterner,  to  the  New  Yorker,  the  West  is 
Chicago,  and  the  average  New  Yorker  thinks  he  has  gone 
very  far  west  when  he  gets  off  the  train  in  Chicago  j  but 
to  the  Chicago  man  the  West  is  anywhere  between  his 
city  and  the  Pacific  Coast.  Broadly  speaking,  the  geo 
graphical  division  of  East  and  West  is  the  Mississippi 
River.  Everything  east  of  the  Mississippi  is  East,  and 
everything  west  of  that  mighty  stream  is  West. 

The  East  is  the  oldest  settled  portion  of  the  country,  and 
in  the  East  one  finds  the  largest  cities  and  the  greatest  social 
and  intellectual  development.  In  the  great  cities  of  the 
East,  New  York,  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  owing  to  the 
close  contact  with  Europe,  both  social  and  commercial, 
there  is  perhaps  a  stronger  feeling  and  appreciation  and 
liking  for  Europeans  and  European  customs  than  there 
is  in  the  West.  The  New  Yorker  of  wealth  and  standing 
would  consider  that  he  had  not  properly  observed  the 
canons  if  he  did  not  visit  Europe  and  become  fairly  well 
acquainted  in  a  superficial  way  with  its  countries  and  its 
peoples,  but  he  has  no  great  longing  for  the  West.  It 
has  no  particular  attractions  for  him  unless  he  happens 
to  be  a  hunter  or  has  mining  or  other  business  interests, 
and  so  it  comes  about  that  one  will  find  many  men  of 
wealth  and  good  education  and  much  leisure  in  New 
York,  Philadelphia,  and  Boston  who  have  visited  many 
parts  of  the  Continent,  who  have  spent  months  in 
travelling  about  Europe,  but  who  know  nothing  of  the 
beauties  of  the  Rockies,  or  the  grandeurs  of  California,  to 
whom  Chicago  is  merely  a  name  and  Colorado,  is  only  a 

56 


THE   EAST   AND   THE   WEST 

geographical  expression.  The  Westerner,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  naturally  attracted  to  New  York  and  the  East.  Of  New 
York  he  reads  much  in  his  daily  papers.  He  reads  florid 
accounts  of  the  great  hotels,  of  the  museums  and  picture 
galleries,  of  the  wealth  of  the  '  upper  ten,'  of  their  ex 
travagance  ;  and  to  go  to  New  York  is  not  only  a  pleasure, 
but  in  some  respects  it  is  an  education.  Hence  one  will 
find  that  more  Westerners  know  the  East  than  Easterners 
know  the  West. 

Outside  the  large  cities  of  the  West,  where  life  is 
much  the  same  as  it  is  in  any  other  cities,  with  only 
the  difference  of  a  greater  freedom  of  intercourse  and  a 
more  generous  bonhomie,  the  life  of  the  West  is  very 
largely  agricultural.  In  the  European  sense  of  the  term 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  peasantry  in  the  United  States. 
There  are  no  people  whose  ancestors  for  generations 
back  were  born  on  the  soil,  who  have  always  lived  on  it, 
whose  daily  life  has  been  spent  in  contact  with  it,  and 
whose  children  will  follow  in  their  footsteps  after  they 
have  gone.  There  are  farm  workers,  but  the  farm 
worker  of  America  is  an  entirely  different  being  from  the 
agricultural  labourer  of  England  or  the  French  or  German 
peasant.  The  farmer  of  the  West  is  usually  an  American. 
He  has  pioneered  his  way  from  the  East.  He  found  life 
there  hard,  and  he  carved  out  for  himself  a  new  life  in 
the  West.  He  needed  assistance,  and  he  turned  to  the 
emigrants  who  have  come  from  Europe,  the  men  and 
women  from  Scandinavia  and  Germany,  from  England 
and  Ireland  and  Scotland,  who  enjoy  a  social  intercourse 
with  their  masters  which  is  never  found  in  Europe. 
There  at  least  no  class  exists.  The  "hired  girl,"  the 
farm.hands — everybody  in  fact  who  works  on  the  farm  is 
always  a  member  of  the  family.  They  sit  down  with  the 
master  and  his  wife  to  the  noonday  dinner.  They  are 

57 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

on  terms  of  easy  familiarity  with  them  ;  and  although 
they  are  simply  working  for  a  fixed  sum  and  have  no 
interest  in  the  farm  outside  of  their  monthly  wages,  the 
line  between  employer  and  employee  is  not  rigidly  drawn 
and  is  not  obvious. 

In  a  country  of  such  enormous  distances  as  the  United 
States,  where  millions  of  acres  yet  remain  to  be  brought 
under  cultivation,  farms  and  settlements  in  the  newer 
part  of  the  West  are  necessarily  scattered  and  neighbours 
are  few.  Life  on  the  farm  is  naturally  lonely,  especially 
in  the  winter  time  when  the  snow  lies  heavy  on  the 
ground  and  intercourse  between  neighbours  is  often 
interrupted  for  weeks  at  a  time.  In  the  older  days  of 
the  far  West,  women  were  frequently  driven  into  insanity 
by  their  monotonous  existence.  Living  day  after  day  in 
the  same  nerve-destroying  atmosphere,  having  little 
opportunity  for  conversation,  their  strength  weakened  by 
excessive  physical  labour,  with  nothing  to  relieve  the 
eye  but  the  interminable  monotony  of  snow-covered 
wastes,  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  loneliness  made 
them  mad. 

It  is  this  somewhat  isolated  and  self-centred  life 
which  makes  the  Westerner  an  extremely  patriotic,  not 
to  say  pugnacious,  individual.  He  glories  in  the  fact 
that  he  is  an  American.  He  has  been  brought  up  on 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  Monroe  Doctrine, 
and  the  "  Fourth  of  July,"  and  he  really  believes  every 
thing  that  has  been  taught  him  by  over-zealous  teachers 
or  that  he  has  heard  from  flamboyant  orators.  In  his 
eyes  the  United  States  is  the  greatest  and  most  formid 
able  power  in  the  world.  It  can  do  anything  that  it  may 
care  to  do  and  no  one  shall  say  it  nay. 

Englishmen  visiting  the  West  are  often  struck  by  this 
peculiar  Western  idiosyncrasy  and  set  it  down  to  blague ; 

58 


THE   EAST  AND   THE   WEST 

but  it  is  something  more  than  that,  it  is  something  really 
finer  than  that.  The  Westerner  is  not  a  humbug  ;  he  is 
not  a  braggart ;  he  is  not  a  boaster ;  and  he  is  certainly 
not  a  bully.  When  he  talks  about  his  country — and  he 
often  talks  about  it,  with  a  devotion  almost  passionate, 
he  really,  sincerely,  and  honestly  believes  and  means  all 
that  he  says.  He  is  a  product  of  his  environment.  He 
has  not  been  cabined,  cribbed,  and  confined  by  a  life 
spent  in  the  artificial  restraints  of  a  large  city.  He 
has  lived  in  the  free  and  open  air  of  his  great  prairies. 
He  has  seen  the  wilderness  reduced  from  savagery  to 
civilisation  ;  he  has  seen  the  little  clearing  grow  into  a 
settlement ;  he  has  seen  the  settlement  extend  into  a 
village ;  he  has  seen  the  village  develop  into  a  city ;  and 
he  has  seen  the  city  transformed  into  a  metropolis.  A 
man  may  well  feel  proud  of  having  witnessed  such  a 
transformation  ;  he  may  well  feel  that  it  is  the  magician's 
touch  that  has  wrought  it. 

Think  of  it !  Less  than  half  a  century  ago  the  city 
of  Chicago — a  city  of  now  nearly  2,000,000  inhabitants, 
the  greatest  grain-market  in  the  world,  one  of  the 
greatest  ports  in  the  world  (the  reader  will  perhaps  doubt 
this  statement,  but  he  must  remember  the  enormous 
traffic  of  the  lakes  which  makes  its  port  in  Chicago), 
this  wonderful  city  less  than  half  a  century  ago  was 
merely  a  stockade,  the  trading-post  of  a  few  adventurous 
whites  who  were  plucky  enough  and  rash  enough  to  deal 
with  the  Indians,  and  who  were  in  perpetual  danger  of 
losing  their  lives  to  the  fury  of  the  redskins.  And  so 
one  can  go  all  over  this  marvellous  West.  One  can  find 
in  cities  all  the  luxuries,  all  the  refinements  of  creature 
comforts  superior  to  those  in  some  European  cities  two 
hundred  years  old,  with  better  hotels  and  greater  con 
veniences — and  these  cities  of  the  American  West  are 

59 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

mere  mushroom  growths.  They  have  sprung  up  over 
night  and  they  are  still  so  new  that  even  tradition  does 
not  exist.  It  is  not  wonderful,  then,  that  the  Westerner 
takes  a  pride  in  himself  and  in  his  country ;  that  with 
so  much  already  accomplished  he  feels  that  whatever 
the  future  demands  that  shall  be  done. 

The  Easterner  has  none  of  this  feeling.  He  has  got 
over  the  first  exuberance  of  boyhood,  and  having  reached 
almost  mature  manhood  feels  that  it  is  more  becoming 
his  dignity  to  exercise  greater  self-control.  The 
difference  between  the  East  and  the  West  is  largely  the 
difference  between  the  young  fellow  just  out  of  college, 
whose  view  of  life  is  always  rose-coloured,  and  who 
knows  nothing  of  disappointment,  and  the  man  who  has 
long  left  his  college  days  behind  him  and  who  has  been 
sobered  by  contact  with  the  world.  The  West  knows 
not  of  disappointment  or  lost  hopes.  The  life  of  the 
farmer  is  often  hard — very  hard  indeed.  His  crops  fail 
him.  He  is  driven  out  of  house  and  home  by  cloud 
bursts,  by  tornadoes,  by  the  overflow  of  rivers.  His 
cattle  are  destroyed  by  disease  or  the  inclemency  of  the 
elements.  The  market  for  his  products  falls  to  a  point 
where  there  is  no  profit,  in  fact,  where,  as  happened  a 
few  years  ago,  it  was  cheaper  for  the  farmer  to  burn 
maize  than  it  was  to  send  it  to  market,  and  yet  with  all 
that  the  future  always  lies  bright  and  dazzling  before 
him.  The  future  of  the  West  is  the  future  of  the  United 
States.  Not  only  the  people  of  the  United  States, 
but  the  people  of  the  whole  world,  must  rely  upon  him 
for  theirtcorn  and  their  wheat  and  their  cattle  ;  and  when 
things  go  wrong  and  hard  times  come  upon  him  he  simply 
grits  his  teeth  and  tightens  his  belt  and  looks  forward 
with  confidence  to  next  year,  which  is  to  recoup  him  for 
all  his  losses. 

60 


THE    EAST   AND   THE   WEST 

The  life  of  the  West  moves  in  more  even  grooves  and 
more  well-defined  orbits  than  in  the  East.  The  big 
cities  of  America  in  the  East,  like  the  big  cities  of  Europe, 
are  rapidly  becoming  over-congested,  and  the  struggle 
for  existence  is  keen ;  it  is  a  much  more  severe  struggle 
and  much  more  intense  than  in  the  West.  The 
American  works  hard.  One  cause  that  has  contributed 
to  make  the  United  States  what  it  is,  is  the  intensity  of 
purpose  of  the  American.  The  average  man  works 
longer  hours  than  the  average  Englishman,  and  during 
those  hours  he  works  more  thoroughly.  Hard  work  is 
required  and  the  example  is  set  by  the  employer.  Em 
ployers  as  a  rule  work  harder  than  their  employees,  and 
it  is  their  inspiration  and  example  which  tell  all  along 
the  line. 

When  a  great  political  or  social  question  convulses  the 
nation  the  difference  between  East  and  West  is  more 
than  ever  emphasised.  The  East,  more  conservative, 
closer  in  touch  with  European  affairs,  realising  the 
necessity  of  retaining  friendly  relations  with  England 
and  other  foreign  countries,  has  often  counselled  peace 
or  moderation  when  the  West,  more  local,  more  self- 
reliant,  more  indifferent  to  foreign  opinion,  has  clamoured 
loudly  for  action,  which  if  taken  might  have  produced 
the  most  disastrous  consequences.  Take,  for  example, 
that  most  remarkable  Presidential  campaign  of  1896, 
when  Mr.  Bryan  was  nominated  by  the  Democrats 
against  Mr.  McKinley.  One  the  antithesis  of  the 
other,  one  the  absolute  exponent  of  the  typical  West, 
the  other  the  exponent  of  the  East — although  Mr. 
McKinley  was  by  the  accident  of  geography  a  Western 
man,  but  by  affiliation  and  temperament  of  the  East, 
and  although  he  came  from  Ohio,  Ohio  is  to-day 
no  longer  West  and  almost  touches  the  East.  Mr. 

61 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

Bryan  was  the  champion  of  silver,  Mr.  McKinley  was 
the  champion  of  gold.  Mr.  Bryan  was  the  champion  of 
the  down-trodden  masses — or  rather  he  told  them  he  was 
their  champion — of  the  masses  who  thought  they  were 
down-trodden,  who  thought  that  Mr.  McKinley  was  the 
representative  of  greed  and  of  men  who  were  determined 
to  fasten  the  gold  standard  upon  the  country  so  as  to 
increase  their  unholy  wealth  and  virtually  to  reduce  the 
common  people  to  slavery.  The  West  was  aflame  for 
silver ;  the  East  was  solidly  arrayed  against  it.  Had 
the  election  occurred  within  a  month  or  so  after  Mr. 
Bryan's  nomination,  every  close  observer,  every  politician 
who  is  acquainted  with  the  facts,  admits  that  Mr.  Bryan 
would  have  been  triumphantly  elected  and  the  country 
would  have  committed  itself  to  a  silver  policy.  Owing 
to  the  influence  of  the  East,  to  the  money  contributed 
by  the  East  and  the  campaign  of  education  that  was 
carried  on,  a  sufficient  number  of  the  voters  of  the  West 
were  converted,  the  fallacy  of  the  doctrine  was  exposed, 
and  Mr.  McKinley,  as  every  one  knows,  became  President 
of  the  United  States. 

Any  cloud  on  the  horizon  of  American  international 
relations  emphasises  again  the  temperamental  difference 
between  East  and  West.  The  respectable  newspapers 
of  the  East — of  course,  I  do  not  allude  to  the  *  Yellow 
Press,'  which  is  always  ready  to  exploit  a  sensation  that 
promises  to  sell  a  few  extra  papers — frown  upon  the 
mere  mention  of  war  and  point  out  the  iniquity  of  such 
talk.  But  the  Western  papers  are  far  less  careful  in 
their  utterances,  and  the  casual  way  in  which  they 
discuss  war  with  England  or  Germany  might  make  one 
believe  that  war  between  two  great  Powers  is  of  no 
greater  moment  than  an  expedition  to  round  up  a  few 
recalcitrant  redskins.  In  this  they  simply  voice  the 

62 


THE   EAST  AND  THE  WEST 

public  opinion  of  their  communities  ;  and  if  they  do  not 
absolutely  favour  war,  at  least  they  do  not  strenuously 
oppose  it,  and  while  seemingly  counselling  moderation 
and  expressing  the  horror  they  have  of  war,  they  insist 
that  the  dignity  of  the  United  States  must  be  upheld, 
even  at  the  expense  of  war.  That  is  a  line  of  argument 
always  easily  understood  and  generally  gratifying  to  the 
Western  people. 

The  spirit  of  the  West  is  the  spirit  of  war,  of  the  war 
fare  of  its  pioneers  on  the  forests,  of  war  on  wild  beasts, 
of  war  against  the  Indian  ;  and  all  that  the  people  of  the 
West  have  or  that  they  are  they  have  won,  if  not  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  at  least  at  the  blade  of  the  axe,  or 
the  muzzle  of  the  rifle  or  the  shotgun ;  and  when  one 
talks  of  war  to  them — war  with  a  great  and  powerful 
nation — it  has  fewer  horrors  for  them  than  for  a  less 
militant  people.  Nowhere  in  the  world  have  the  teach 
ings  of  history  left  such  a  profound  impress  as  in  the 
West.  The  Westerner  remembers  when  his  nation,  a 
handful  of  feeble  colonists,  warred,  and  warred  success 
fully,  against  the  mightiest  military  power  of  the  world  \ 
how  England  was  taught  more  than  one  lesson  on  the 
sea  by  the  United  States;  how  she  carried  war  into 
Mexico ;  and  how,  greatest  of  all,  for  four  years  she 
waged  that  titanic  struggle  with  the  South  and  emerged 
from  it  triumphant,  greater,  more  powerful,  more 
prosperous — a  nation  so  great  and  so  firmly  united  that 
since  then  no  nation  has  deemed  it  advisable  to  thwart 
her  will.  These  are  the  things  the  Westerner  remembers, 
and  they  are  things  to  make  him  regard  war  with  less 
fear  than  other  people.  But  the  Westerner,  like  the  West, 
is  still  young.  He  has  all  the  glorious  enthusiasm  of 
youth  and  youth's  supreme  self-confidence. 

It  is  well  for  the  Englishman,  who  is  often  puzzled  by 
63 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

American  politics,  to  bear  in  mind  the  difference  between 
the  West  and  the  East,  as  it  will  frequently  explain  things 
which  otherwise  are  inexplicable.  Englishmen  are,  as  a 
rule,  badly  informed  on  America  and  American  affairs, 
principally  because  the  source  of  their  information  is  the 
New  York  Press,  and  because  the  ordinary  Englishman 
who  visits  the  United  States  seldom  goes  even  as  far 
West  as  Chicago,  and  still  less  often  to  the  Pacific  Coast. 
The  East,  especially  New  York,  is  in  some  respects  far 
less  in  touch  with  the  West  than  it  is  with  Europe.  I 
have  alluded  to  the  self-centred  and  narrow  life  of  the 
Westerner,  and  yet  the  life  led  by  the  New  Yorker  is  in 
many  respects  hardly  less  self-centred  and  narrow.  The 
New  Yorker  is  busy  about  his  own  affairs,  those  affairs 
that  centre  in  the  small  circle  in  which  he  lives,  whose 
boundary  does  not  extend  outside  of  the  Island  of 
Manhattan  on  which  New  York  is  situated.  The  average 
business  man  or  lawyer  or  doctor  or  newspaper  writer 
finds  so  much  to  occupy  him  in  New  York — finds  that 
his  whole  world  is  in  New  York,  finds  that  his  life  is  the 
life  of  New  York,  and  that  New  York  gives  him  every 
thing  that  he  wants  or  desires,  everything  that  administers 
to  his  comfort  or  his  amusement  or  his  profit— that  he  is 
quite  content  to  ignore  the  rest  of  the  country,  for  which 
he  has  almost  the  same  supercilious  contempt  that  the 
Englishman  used  to  have  for  the  American  in  that 
remote  era  of  antiquity  when  neither  understood  the  other. 
There  is  a  mighty  South,  those  great  States  south  of 
the  Potomac,  of  which  the  Easterner  knows  nothing, 
which  he  hears  about  only  in  an  indirect  and  rather 
vague  way.  There  is  a  mighty  West,  a  West  that  he 
knows  raises  the  grain  out  of  which  is  made  the  bread 
which  he  eats,  the  West  which  supplies  his  beef  and  his 
mutton  and  many  other  things  which  he  must  have,  but 

64 


THE   EAST   AND   THE   WEST 

that  to  him  mean  no  more  than  that  rubber  grows  on 
the  banks  of  the  Amazon,  or  that  the  coffee  which  he 
drinks  at  his  breakfast  table  comes  from  Brazil.  His 
world  is  the  world  of  Broadway  or  Fifth  Avenue.  His 
associates  are  the  men  and  women  who  constitute  his 
social  circle.  What  the  West  may  think,  what  the  West 
wants,  means  to  him  very  little. 

Of  course  one  must  make  proper  exceptions.  The 
great  banker  or  business  man  whose  ramifications  extend 
all  over  the  United  States,  the  great  railroad  manager 
whose  system,  either  direct  or  through  affiliated  lines, 
spans  the  continent,  the  great  shippers  of  wheat  and 
cattle,  the  Rockefellers  and  the  Morgans  and  the  Car- 
negies,  know  the  West,  know  the  aspirations  and  the 
motives  and  the  prejudices  of  the.  West,  as  well  as  do 
the  Westerners  themselves,  and  so  do  some  of  the  more 
intelligent  representatives  of  the  Press.  But  these,  after 
all,  are  only  a  little  leaven  which  scarcely  leavens  the 
whole  lump.  I  have  repeatedly  remarked  the  indifference 
with  which  New  Yorkers,  who!  spend  their  whole  time  in 
New  York,  receive  intelligence  or  information  about  the 
West.  It  does  not  appeal  to  them  ;  it  has  really  no 
interest  for  them.  I  remember  very  well  that  a  few 
months  prior  to  the  nomination  of  Mr.  Bryan,  in  1896, 
business  matters  brought  me  in  contact  with  one  of  the 
leading  business  men  in  New  York.  Knowing  that  I 
had  recently  been  in  the  West  and  the  South,  he  was 
good  enough  to  believe  that  my  views  were  worth  hearing, 
and  he  invited  me  to  meet  a  few  men  of  commercial 
prominence  so  that  I  might  give  them  the  results  of  my 
observations.  I  advanced  the  opinion  that  the  Democrats 
would  nominate  a  silver  man  on  a  silver  platform, 
although  I  could  not  at  that  time  predict  Mr.  Bryan's 
nomination,  nor  could  any  one  else,  as  it  was  an  accident. 

65  F 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

The  answer  made  by  my  friend  was  typical  of  the  New 
York  view.  "What  you  say  is  incomprehensible,"  he 
replied.  "  The  West  cannot  be  so  insane  ;  and  moreover, 
even  if  the  West  has  gone  crazy  on  the  silver  question, 
as  you  seem  to  think,  New  York  will  not  permit  disaster 
to  overtake  the  country  by  allowing  a  silver  man  to  be 
nominated." 

I  pointed  out  to  him  that  while  New  York  un 
doubtedly  exercised  great  influence  on  political  counsels, 
and  owing  to  its  importance  and  population  was  fre 
quently  able  to  make  its  voice  heard,  still  it  must  not  be 
forgotten  that  the  weight  of  numbers  told  ;  and  in  a 
national  convention,  where  the  majority  ruled,  if  the 
West  was  for  silver  it  would  not  make  the  slightest  differ 
ence  what  the  East  wanted.  This  answer  apparently  made 
no  impression.  I  was  again  told  that  New  York  would 
not  allow  the  West  to  commit  the  stupendous  folly  of 
espousing  silver,  and  it  was  ridiculous  to  talk  about  the 
nomination  of  a  silver  candidate.  A  few  months  later 
the  eyes  of  New  York  were  opened,  and  it  was  a  some 
what  expensive  lesson  that  those  New  Yorkers  learned. 

During  the  last  few  years,  especially  since  the  West 
has  been  extremely  prosperous  and  has  been  able  to  pay 
off  much  of  the  money  it  borrowed  from  the  East,  New 
York  has  taken  a  different  view  of  the  West.  It  has 
come  to  realise  that  the  star  of  empire  is  moving  West, 
that  in  the  future  the  West  will  govern  the  East ;  that 
no  matter  how  rich  the  East  may  be  the  West  will  be 
still  richer,  and  that  it  is  only  a  question  of  time  when 
the  East  will  bow  to  the  West,  and  the  West  will  no 
longer  be  subservient  to  the  East. 

One  thing  that  exercises  a  commanding  influence  on 
the  life  as  well  as  the  political  destinies  of  the  West  is 
its  enormous  foreign  population.  In  some  of  the 

66 


THE    EAST   AND   THE   WEST 

Western  States,  in  Michigan,  Illinois,  Ohio,  Wisconsin, 
Minnesota  and  the  Dakotas  more  notably,   there   is   a 
large  German  and  Scandinavian  population,  who   even 
after  they  become  naturalised  still  retain  their  national 
habits  and  their  national  prejudices.     In  certain  cities — 
in  Milwaukee,  the  most  important  city  of  Wisconsin,  and 
Cincinnati,   the  largest  city  of  Ohio,  for  example — the 
Germans  constitute  respectively  sixty  and  sixty-five  per 
cent,  of  the  total  population,  and  those  cities  are  German 
rather   than   American.      That    is    a    thing   which   the 
politician  must  always  remember,  and  he  is  never  per 
mitted  to  forget   it.     It  has   always   been   a   debatable 
proposition  whether  the  German  who  has  left  the  Father 
land  to   escape   military   service,  or   with   the   hope   of 
bettering   himself    in    the   land   beyond   the  seas,    still 
retains  any  affection  for  the  land  of  his  birth  or  is  anti- 
German.     That   is   a   question   which   has   often   been 
discussed,  but  which  no  one  is  able  definitely  to  answer. 
Here  and  there  things  crop  out  that  lead   us  to  believe 
that  the  German  in  America  is  still  a  German.      A  few 
years    ago    certain    remarks   made   by  a   distinguished 
admiral  of  the  American  navy  were  supposed  to  cover  a 
veiled  threat  to  Germany,  and  were  promptly  and  hotly 
resented   by  some  of  the  most   influential  Germans  in 
Milwaukee  ;  and   so  intense  was  their  indignation   that 
it    was    deemed    advisable    by    prominent   Republican 
politicians  to  issue  a  semi-official  dementi  of  the  admiral's 
remarks    and  to   make  it  apparent  that  they  were   not 
approved  by  the  President.      The  Germans,  as  a  rule, 
are   Republicans,  and   naturally  Republican   politicians 
must  be  careful  not  to  offend  the  *  German  vote.' 

In  the  Civil  War  the  Germans  of  the  West  did  valiant 
service  for  the  Union.  They  enlisted  in  large  numbers 
in  the  Union  army,  and  some  of  the  most  distinguished 

67 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

generals  on  the  Union  side  were  Germans.  That  the 
German  is  deeply  attached  to  his  adopted  country  no 
one  doubts,  and  if  the  United  States  should  be  engaged 
in  war  with  any  other  power  except  Germany  it  is  quite 
certain  that  the  Germans  would  quickly  respond  to  the 
call  to  arms ;  but  if  the  United  States  should  ever  find 
itself  involved  in  war  with  Germany  it  is  at  least  doubt 
ful  whether  the  German  would  fight  against  the  country 
of  his  birth.  However,  that  is  an  academic  question  and 
seems  far  removed  from  the  domain  of  practical  interest. 
f  One  can  hardly  contemplate  such  a  contingency  as  the 
'•  tragedy  of  war  between  Germany  and  the  United  States. 
It  has  been  said  that  the  Germans  are  largely  Republi 
can  in  their  political  affiliations,  and  some  people 
attribute  that  to  the  fact  that  the  Irish  are  almost  to  a 
man  Democrats,  and  between  the  Irish  and  the  Germans 
in  the  United  States  there  exists  no  great  love.  It  is 
the  conglomeration  of  racial  elements  in  the  United 
States  that  exercises  such  a  controlling  influence  on 
politics.  We  have  seen  the  difficulties  that  the  politician 
labours  under  in  the  so-called  German  States  and  cities, 
and  the  care  he  must  show  to  do  nothing  to  antagonise 
the  German  vote.  In  cities  where  there  is  a  large  Irish 
vote,  in  New  York  and  Boston  for  instance,  it  is  equally 
essential  that  the  politician  shall  do  nothing  to  offend 
Irish  feelings.  In  the  old  days  when  relations  between 
England  and  Ireland  were  so  strained  that  almost  open 
warfare  existed,  the  Irish  in  the  United  States  and  some 
American  politicians  cunningly  played  on  sentiment  for 
their  personal  advantage.  Happily  that  state  of  affairs 
no  longer  exists  ;  and  now  that  Englishman  and  Irishman 
are  dwelling  in  amity,  and  the  most  distressful  isle  is  at 
peace  with  the  predominant  partner,  the  Irishman  has 
become  very  much  less  of  an  issue  in  the  United  States, 

68 


THE   EAST   AND   THE   WEST 

and  it  is  no  longer  possible  for  demagogues  to  fire  the 
Irish  heart  by  twisting  the  British  lion's  tail.  And  with 
this  better  understanding  between  Irishmen  and  English 
men,  there  has  come  about  a  better  understanding 
between  England  and  the  United  States.  It  was  this  feel 
ing,  which  few  Englishmen  recognised,  that  caused  much 
of  the  prejudice  in  the  United  States  against  England, 
which  gave  rise  to  the  belief  that  for  centuries  England 
had  despoiled  and  enslaved  Ireland,  that  England  had 
played  the  part  of  the  bully  and  the  usurer,  that  English 
landlords  regarded  Irish  peasants  simply  as  a  means  to 
provide  money  for  their  extravagant  pleasures.  It  was 
quite  natural  that  the  Irishmen  of  the  United  States, 
their  descendants  and  their  sympathisers,  should  make 
the  most  of  this  to  keep  alive  the  feeling  of  hostility 
against  England,  and  that  the  newspapers,  partly  be 
cause  it  was  popular,  partly  because  it  was  profitable,  as 
it  appealed  to  their  Irish  readers,  helped  to  perpetuate 
the  hostility,  and  thus  made  thousands  of  Americans, 
who  were  ignorant  of  the  facts,  believe  all  that  was  said 
on  the  hustings  and  platform,  and  to  accept  as  truth  all 
that  they  read  in  the  newspapers  in  times  of  excitement 
and  political  campaign. 

More  and  more  every  year  the  foreign  element  is 
being  absorbed  into  the  American,  and  perhaps  the 
time  is  coming  when  the  real  American  type  will  evolve 
itself.  In  fact,  some  writers  assert  that  time  is  very  close 
at  hand.  There  is  a  mixture  of  Anglo-Saxon  and  Latin 
and  Teuton  which  has  made  the  American  a  conglome 
rate  people,  a  people  who  combine  in  themselves  all  that 
is  best  of  all  that  they  have  absorbed ;  a  people  who 
have  worked  out  their  own  destiny,  who  have  triumphed 
against  overwhelming  odds,  with  the  world's  admiration 
to  encourage  them  to  still  greater  things. 


CHAPTER   SIX 
THE  AMERICAN  GIRL 

To  Europeans  the  typical  figure  of  the  United  States  is 
always  *  Uncle  Sam  ' — a  figure  almost  as  familiar  as  burly 
John  Bull,  and  resembling  the  modern  Englishman  as 
little  as  Uncle  Sam  does  the  American.  The  American 
cartoonist  who  depicts  his  country,  especially  when  it  is 
a  representation  of  America  triumphant,  or  America 
pathetic,  or  America  in  all  the  dignity  of  her  strength, 
.always  draws  a  woman — a  woman  young  and  graceful 
land  beautiful,  who  faces  the  world  with  the  serenity  of 
confidence  that  comes  from  the  knowledge  that  she  rules, 
ftt  is  appropriate  that  Columbia  is  a  woman.  In  the 
[United  States  woman  dominates. 

In  all  that  goes  to  make  America  unlike  any  other 
.  country,  nothing  so  marks  the  contrast  as  the  difference 
between  the  American  girl  and  the  European  girl.  The 
American  girl  is  the  product  of  her  environment,  she  is 
what  she  is  because  America  is  America.  The  American 
girl ! — she  is  worthy  of  a  book,  and  not  a  mere  chapter. 
There  is  that  about  her  that  captivates,  that  attracts,  that 
makes  her  a  constant  surprise  and  a  constant  joy.  She  is 
her  own  enigma.  She  is  not  a  type,  because  she  is 
never  the  same  and  never  like  her  sister.  She  is  her 
self. 

The  American  girl  is  given  more  freedom  and  allowed 
70 


TYPE   OF  AMERICAN   GIRL. 

V 


THE   AMERICAN    GIRL 

greater  liberty  than  the  girl  of  other  countries.  In  the 
'  best  society,'  in  those  families  where  there  are 
traditions  to  be  lived  up  to,  where  there  is  pride  of 
ancestry  and  great  wealth,  the  young  girl  is  hedged  about 
with  as  many  restrictions  as  in  Europe  ;  she  is  always 
chaperoned  and  under  the  watchful  eye  of  parents  or 
governesses  or  companions.  But  even  so  the  liberty  she 
is  permitted  is  amazing  and  somewhat  astounding  to 
foreigners,  especially  to  the  Latins,  who  are  unable  to 
understand  the  free  and  frank  intercourse  and  bon  cama 
raderie  that  exists  between  the  sexes  in  America.  It  is 
the  difference  in  temperament,  in  education,  in  social 
institutions. 

The  American  girl  likes  the  society  and  companionship  A 
of  the  American  boy,  and  her  parents-  regard  that  liking 
as  quite  natural,  and  to  be  encouraged  rather  than  to  be 
frowned  upon.  There  is  no  reason  in  their  opinion  why 
young  people  of  opposite  sexes  should  not  enjoy  each 
other's  companionship  and  be  brought  much  in  contact ; 
there  is  every  reason  why  this  should  be  encouraged, 
because  it  is  looked  upon  as  good  for  both.  It  makes 
the  boy  and  youth  have  a  respect  for  woman  and  treat 
her  with  the  chivalrous  deference  to  which  she  is  entitled 
by  her  sex  \  it  makes  the  girl  more  independent  and 
better  fitted  to  meet  men  when  she  takes  her  place  in 
her  world. 

The  attitude  of  the  American  towards  his  womankind 
is    fundamentally   different   to   that   of  the    European. 
Admitting  that  a  woman  is  always  physically  the  inferior  L 
of  man,   he   sees   no    reason   why   women    are   to   be  ! 
regarded  as  mentally  or  morally  his  inferiors ;  why  they  i 
are   to   be  treated   as   dependents  and  nqt   as  equals ; 
why    the    c  sphere '    of    woman    travels   in   a   different 
orbit  to  his  own.     The  result  is  that  both  legally  and 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

socially  women  have  almost,  but  not  quite,  equal  rights 
with  men.  In  a  few  Western  States  they  are  accorded 
the  right  to  vote,  but  in  the  great  majority  of  the  States 
they  are  still  denied  a  privilege  demanded  by  a  few,  and 
for  which  the  majority  care  nothing;  politically,  no 
matter  how  well  educated,  cultured,  or  rich  they  may  be, 
they  are  still  rated  one  degree  lower  than  the  negro  or 
the  ignorant  and  semi-civilised  foreigner.  But  in  nearly 
all  other  respects  they  are  on  terms  of  equality  with  men. 
They  may  control  their  own  property  and  dispose  of  it 
by  will ;  they  can  sue  or  be  sued  ;  they  can  enter  into 
contracts ;  the  same  grounds  that  enable  a  man  to 
obtain  relief  in  the  divorce  courts  can  be  asserted  by 
them. 

Many  foreign  observers  find  the  American  girl  a  forward 
young  person  and  bemoan  the  fact  that  she  has  none  of 
the  reserve  and  shrinking  modesty  that  are  deemed 
essential  to  the  properly  brought  up  jeune  fille  of  their 
native  lands — the  young  woman  of  gentle  birth  who  sits 
sedately  in  the  presence  of  her  elders,  who  timidly  raises 
her  eyes  when  she  is  addressed  by  a  young  man,  and 
who  hides  behind  the  veil  of  her  maidenly  reserve  when 
the  end  has  come  to  an  exceedingly  commonplace 
conversation.  And  compared  to  this  ideal,  the  foreign 
observer  finds  that  the  American  girl  is  deficient  in 
womanliness,  and  he  wonders  no  longer  that  men  and 
women  marry  and  unmarry  with  such  startling  rapidity. 
She  is  no  longer  content,  he  says,  to  be  merely  wife  and 
mother  ;  she  aspires  to  be  something  more  than  that,  to 
be  the  intellectual  partner  of  the  man  she  has  married, 
to  be  a  mother  and  still  to  receive  the  attentions  that 
were  so  dear  to  her  as  a  girl. 

All  of  which  is  true,  or  true  at  least  in  part      The 
freedom  of  life  in  America,  the  contact  of  the  sexes,  the 

72 


THE    AMERICAN    GIRL 

natural  gravitation  of  boys  to  girls,  of  youths  to  young 
women,  of  men  to  women,  the  fact  that  from  the  earliest 
age  they  are  thrown  much  with  each  other  and  that  they 
are  not  rigidly  separated,  make  the  American  girl  not  less 
feminine  than  her  European  sister,  not  less  fascinating, 
or  captivating,  or  less  subtle,  but  in  all  respects  more  so 
because  she  begins  her  knowledge  of  the  world  and 
practises  her  powers  at  an  age  when  European  girls 
are  entirely  ignorant  of  the  power  of  attraction  of  women 
for  men. 

With  the  exception  of  the  daughters  of  the  rich,  the 
great  majority  of  American  girls  are  sent  to  mixed 
schools,  where  their  playmates  and  rivals  are  boys, 
where  they  quickly  learn — because  the  American  girl  is 
precocious  and  develops  rapidly — that  the  strongest  boy 
is  no  match  for  the  weakest  girl  if  she  only  knows  how 
to  use  her  weakness.  A  good-natured  American  philo 
sopher  once  observed  that  the  American  girl  begins  to 
flirt  before  she  is  out  of  the  nursery,  and  becomes 
engaged  while  still  in  short  dresses.  Perhaps  the 
American  girl  does  begin  to  flirt  at  an  early  age,  but  it 
is  usually  an  innocent  and  harmless  flirtation ;  it  would 
be  more  correct,  and  it  would  be  robbed  of  its  offensive 
implication,  to  term  it  an  intellectual  matching  of  wit 
rather  than  love-making.  School-girls  frequently  develop 
a  violent  and  ardent  affection  for  a  boy  in  their  class, 
which  has  been  known  to  last  as  long  as  one  term. 
These  affairs  break  no  hearts  and  cause  no  tears. 

One  reason  for  the  precocity  of  the  American  girl  is 
that  the  nursery  occupies  a  much  more  subordinate 
place  in  the  average  American  house  than  it  does  in 
Europe.  In  the  families  of  the  very  rich  in  America 
the  care  of  children  devolves  as  much  upon  servants  as 
it  does  in  Europe,  but  among  the  great  middle  class, 

73 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

even   among   the   upper    middle    class,    and    in    those 

families  with  money  enough  to  have  several  nurses,  the 

V  mother  takes  charge  of  her  children.     Daughters  are 

i  much  with  their  mothers,  and  they  become  their  com- 

\  panions  younger  than  they  do  in  Europe.     At  an  age 

when   the    French  girl,  for   instance,  is   still  demurely 

attending   her   convent,   or  the    English   girl  is  in  the 

hands  of  her  governess,  her   more   emancipated   sister 

1  across  the  Atlantic  is  calling  with  her  mother  on  her 

'friends,   or   assisting  her   in    the   drawing-room  on  her 

reception  days.     She  is  also  receiving  her  own  friends. 

American  girls  of  sixteen  are  allowed  to  have  boys  of 

their  own  age  or  a  trifle   older  call   upon  them  ;  and 

these  young  persons,  entirely  too  dignified  to  play,  are 

fond  of  mimicking  society.     They  sit  and  talk  just  like 

their   elders ;   they   discuss   their    acquaintances,    Susie 

Smith's  party  of  the  night  before,   or   Bessie    Brown's 

1  small  and  early '  to  be  held  next  week.     Nor  is  this 

artificial  or  forced.     It  comes  quite  natural  to  these  girls 

and  boys  to  be  interested  in  their  social  affairs  and  to 

enjoy  that  life. 

One  feature  of  American  life,  and  especially  in  its 
influence  upon  the  American  girl,  and  also  to  a  marked 
I  extent  upon  the  American  boy,  is  the  system  of  co 
education,  and  the  mingling  of  girls  and  boys  in  the 
same  school  and  the  same  class  from  infancy  to 
adolescence,  and  also  in  the  universities.  At  some  of 
the  universities  young  men  and  women — the  "  co-eds,"  as 
they  are  called — are  instructed  in  the  same  classes,  and 
are  taught  the  same  subjects.  It  is  a  question  often 
discussed  whether  the  system  is  good  or  bad,  and,  of 
course,  both  sides  can  advance  equally  strong  arguments 
in  support  of  their  position.  The  opponents  of  co 
education  claim  that  the  close  contact  of  the  sexes  at 

74 


THE    AMERICAN    GIRL 

a  peculiarly  impressionable  age  is  morally  and  intellec 
tually  detrimental,  that  it  turns  their  thoughts  from  study 
and  makes  them  too  fond  of  each  other's  society,  and 
often  leads  to  marriage  at  too  early  an  age.  The 
argument  of  the  advocates  of  the  system  is  that  the 
presence  of  young  women  in  a  college  exercises  a 
restraining  and  humanising  influence,  that  it  makes  men 
less  brutal  and  more  refined,  and  the  young  women  • 
better  able  to  understand  the  world,  and  to  cope  with 
it  when  they  are  thrown  on  their  own  resources ;  and] 
as  the  majority  of  young  women  who  go  to  college  do' 
so  with  the  intention  of  taking  up  a  professional  career 
and  earning  their  own  livelihood,  this  knowledge  of  the 
world  is  worth  a  great  deal  to  them.  It  is  obvious  that 
much  can  be  said  on  both  sides,  and  that,  like  many 
other  American  institutions,  it  cannot  be  disposed  of 
lightly,  or  by  the  obiter  dicta  of  preconceived  prejudices 
or  insufficient  information. 

Colleges  solely  for  the  education  of  young  women,  of 
which  the  most  famous  are  Smith  and  Wellesley  in 
Massachusetts,  and  Vassar  in  New  York,  are  to 
feminine  America  what  Oxford  and  Cambridge  are  to 
England,  and  as  unlike  Girton  as  Oxford  is  to  a  dame's 
school.  The  usual  age  of  admission  is  about  seventeen, 
and  graduation  takes  place  between  twenty  and  twenty- 
one.  Practically  the  girls  live  the  life  of  university 
undergraduates.  They  have  their  own  rooms,  which 
they  furnish  according  to  their  tastes  and  their  means  ; 
they  attend  lectures  or  evade  them  as  do  undergraduates  ; 
they  have  their  boating,  athletic,  and  social  clubs,  and 
devote  almost  as  much  time  and  attention  to  athletic 
sports  peculiarly  suitable  for  girls  as  do  their  brothers 
at  Harvard  and  Yale. 

Whether  it  is  advisable  to  send  a  girl  to  college  is 
75 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

another  disputable  and  often  discussed  question.  I 
have  frequently  been  told  by  women,  the  graduates  of 
colleges,  that  it  was  not  beneficial,  as  at  an  age  when 
a  girl  needed  the  influence  of  home,  and  especially  the 
discipline  and  advice  of  a  mother,  she  was  removed 
from  parental  control,  and  acquired  a  somewhat  false 
concept  of  life.  In  the  case  of  a  girl  of  the  middle 
class,  if  one  may  use  that  term  without  causing  offence 
in  America— that  is  to  say,  the  daughter  of  a  man  of 
small  means  and  obscure  position — after  returning  home 
from  her  college  course  she  is  generally  dissatisfied  with 
her  surroundings,  and  instead  of  being  better  fitted  to 
understand  life  or  make  the  most  of  her  opportunities, 
she  is  restless  and  discontented,  she  misses  the  stimulus 
and  excitement  of  the  companionship  of  several  hundred 
girls  of  her  own  age,  and  either  escapes  from  the 
monotony  of  humdrum  existence  by  an  early  marriage, 
which  too  frequently  has  an  unfortunate  ending,  or  else 
remains  at  home  disappointed  and  doing  nothing.. /  ' 

It  has  often  been  remarked  that  the  intellectual 
college  graduate  seldom  marries  a  man  of  her  own  in 
tellectual  attainments,  which  is  perhaps  a  wise  dispensa 
tion  of  Providence  to  preserve  the  average  of  intelligence 
and  not  put  too  much  in  one  family,  so  that  the  expense 
of  her  education — and  it  costs  as  much  to  keep  a  girl  at 
one  of  these  colleges  as  it  does  a  man  at  Oxford  or 
Cambridge— is  money  wasted,  and  her  knowledge  of  the 
binomial  theorem  is  of  little  value  to  her  when  confronted 
with  the  more  complicated  problem  of  suppressing  a 
fractious  child's  desire  for  the  unobtainable.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  have  been  told  by  many  women  that 
college  life  is  as  advantageous  for  a  girl  as  it  is  for  a 
young  man,  because  not  only  does  it  give  her  a  thorough 
education,  but  it  gives  her  something  that  is  even  more 


THE   AMERICAN    GIRL 

valuable  :  it  teaches  her  the  priceless  qualities  of  tact  and 
forbearance,  and  makes  her  understand  human  nature  at 
a  time  when  the  girl  who  is  not  in  college  has  no 
opportunity  to  acquire  that  knowledge  or  to  understand 
its  importance.  Here  again  I  forbear  to  advance  any 
opinion.  Certainly  where  women  who  have  had 
practical  experience  differ,  it  would  be  ill  becoming  for 
an  outsider  to  dogmatise,  and  especially  so  in  discussing 
that  most  mysterious  of  all  mysteries — the  American 
girl. 

The  American  girl  who  has  left  school  or  college  and 
is  formally  *  out,'  no  matter  whether  she  be  the  daughter 
of  a  man  who  has  a  recognised  place  in  society  or  her 
father  makes  no  pretensions  to  social  position,  is  largely 
her  own  mistress  and  does  not  have  to  wait  until  she  is 
married  to  enjoy  her  liberty.  Fifth  Avenue,  like  Mayfair, 
is  a  stickler  for  the  proprieties  and  the  conventions,  and 
insists  that  the  maiden  whose  heart  is  still  fancy  free 
may  not  attend  places  of  amusement  or  be  seen  in 
public  in  the  evening  unchaperoned  by  parent  or  married 
relative  or  companion  of  dignified  age  and  sedate  mien,  but 
in  circles  only  one  degree  less  fashionable  the  chaperone 
is  not  regarded  as  all-essential.  Mothers  and  fathers 
who  are  neither  ignorant  nor  indifferent,  who  look  very 
carefully  after  their  daughters  and  who  are  ever  vigilant 
to  guard  them  from  peril,  do  not  object  to  their  daughters 
going  to  the  theatre  with  a  young  man  unaccompanied 
by  older  persons,  provided  they  know  the  young  man 
and  have  confidence  in  him.  The  American  parent 
realises  that  the  society  young  people  like  best  is  the 
society  of  each  other,  and  that  it  is  foolish  for  them  to 
spoil  sport  by  getting  in  the  way,  and  they  have  brought 
the  art  of  self-effacement  to  a  science.  When  a  young 
man  makes  an  evening  call  on  a  young  woman  he  does 

77 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

not  have  to  talk  to  her  in  the  presence  of  her  father, 
mother,  sisters,  and  brothers.  He  and  she  are  given  the 
*  parlour  '  to  themselves  and  may  converse  without  the 
embarrassment  of  onlookers.  Of  course  I  do  not  refer 
to  engaged  couples.  Naturally  they  are  allowed  to  flock 
by  themselves. 

The  intercourse  between  young  men  and  young  women 
in  America  is  placed  on  a  basis  that  does  not  rest  on 
sentiment  and  yet  from  which  sentiment  is  never  entirely 
absent.  It  begins  and  ends  often  merely  as  good 
fellowship,  as  a  frank  liking  on  both  sides,  or  a  com 
panionship  in  which  both  find  much  pleasure,  but  it 
need  not  necessarily  go  any  farther.  It  is  not  taken  for 
granted  that  because  a  man  calls  on  a  young  woman,  or 
takes  her  to  the  theatre,  or  sends  her  flowers  or  candy, 
that  he  is  in  love  with  her,  or  because  she  accepts  his 
trifling  attentions  that  she  is  in  love  with  him.  Neither 
may  entertain  the  slightest  thought  of  love,  or  both  may 
be  consumed  with  the  tender  passion,  but  it  is  recognised 
that  both  may  have  full  opportunity  for  discovering  the 
depth  of  their  sentiments.  That  a  girl  who  is  pretty  and 
attractive,  who  is  bright  and  just  enough  of  a  coquette 
to  know  the  extent  of  her  powers,  should  receive  inno 
cent  attentions  surprises  neither  herself,  her  family,  nor 
her  friends.  They  accept  it.  A  man  may  be  seen 
much,  within  the  limits  recognised  as  conventional  by 
society,  with  a  young  woman  and  still  not  be  charged 
with  paying  her  attentions.  The  friends  of  both  will 
conclude,  and  perhaps  quite  correctly,  that  they  are 
approaching  that  phase  in  their  existence  when  their 
world  will  be  bounded  by  themselves,  but  fathers 
do  not  ask  young  men  their  intentions  because  they 
have  talked  or  walked  with  their  daughters  half  a 
dozen  times. 


THE   AMERICAN   GIRL 

The  American  girl,  and  the  American  woman  when 
she  leaves  girlhood  behind  her — in  that  long  interval 
between  bridehood  and  grandmotherhood — it  must  be 
frankly  confessed,  even  if  it  makes  some  of  her  English 
sisters  a  trifle  envious,  does  have  a  good  time,  because 
America  is  the  paradise  of  women.  In  dealing  with 
men  most  Americans  are  brusque ;  and  one  must  say, 
with  all  due  recognition  of  the  very  many  charming 
traits  possessed  by  Americans,  that  courtesy  and  national 
politeness  are  not  numbered  among  them.  The  Ameri 
can  who  'works  for  wages,'  to  use  an  Americanism, 
resents  the  idea  of  inferiority  on  his  side  or  superiority 
on  the  part  of  anybody  else.  The  tramway  conductor, 
the  railway  guard,  the  policeman,  almost  any  man  who 
is  clothed  with  a  little  brief  authority,  when  he  deals 
with  a  man  seems  only  too  delighted  to  show  by  his 
loud  tone  and  dictatorial  manner  that  he  has  his  victim 
at  his  mercy,  that  he  considers  himself  as  good  as  any 
one  else,  and  perhaps  just  a  little  bit  better.  He  does 
this  more  to  assert  his  independence  than  for  any  other 
reason.  He  does  not  want  to  lie  under  the  charge  of 
being  servile  or  that  he  permits  anybody  to  *  boss  '  him. 
The  story  is  told  of  a  distinguished  and  elderly  senator 
who  opened  his  door  to  leave  his  house  and  was  con 
fronted  on  the  doorstep  by  an  obvious  working-man. 

'Well,  my  man,'  said  the  senator  good-naturedly, 
'  what  can  I  do  for  you  ?  ' 

'  I'm  not  your  man ;  I'm  nobody's  man  except  my 
wife's,'  the  fellow  answered,  with  some  asperity.  '  I've 
come  to  paint  the  house.' 

The  painter  who  treated  a  leading  member  of  the 
Senate  as  his  equal,  who  resented  being  addressed  as 
'  his  man,'  because  that  implied  the  relation  of  servant 
and  master,  was  not  ashamed  to  admit  his  subjection 

79 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

to  his  wife.  In  his  relations  with  women  the  American 
is  essentially  gallant  and  their  slave,  which  makes  him 
treat  all  women  with  a  surprising  deference.  Let  a  man 
approach  a  policeman  in  a  large  city  and  ask  for  in 
formation,  and  the  policeman  will  growl  out  something 
that  may  be  either  a  curse  or  a  benediction.  Let  a 
woman,  especially  if  she  be  young,  pretty,  and  well- 
dressed,  ask  the  same  information  of  the  same  police 
man,  and  she  will  be  answered  with  such  politeness 
and  courtesy  and  respect  that  it  would  seem  as  if  every 
policeman  took  lessons  in  deportment,  and,  like  the 
ever-to-be-remembered  Sir  Joseph  Porter,  K.C.B.,  held 
that  the  expression  '  If  you  please '  is  highly  proper  to 
be  used  in  addressing  the  public. 

In  the  winter  the  American  girl  finds  her  principal 
amusement  at  the  theatre  and  parties,  and  she  usually 
dances  well  and  with  much  grace ;  but  it  is  in  the 
summer  that  she  enjoys  herself  the  most  and  appears 
at  her  best.  The  Americans  live  much  out-of-doors 
in  summer  because  the  summers  are  long  and  hot,  and 
those  persons  who  are  compelled  to  remain  in  the  city 
after  broiling  all  day  are  grateful  for  a  breath  of  fresh 
air  at  night.  The  rich  girl,  in  the  daintiest  of  white 
frocks,  in  which  she  is  even  more  attractive  than  in 
her  most  elaborate  ball  costume,  at  seashore  or  mountain 
resort  rows  or  strolls  or  sits  on  the  porch  of  a  villa 
or  fashionable  hotel  attended  by  her  cavaliers,  or  one 
particular  cavalier,  undisturbed  by  thought  of  heat. 
Her  less-favoured  city  sister,  who  must  spend  most  of 
the  summer  in  the  city,  in  her  own  way  gets  equally 
as  much  pleasure  out  of  those  months  of  heat,  with 
far  less  expense.  Every  city  has  its  popular  resort 
where  the  young  people  congregate,  where  they  may 
sit  and  talk  and  walk,  where  at  a  trifling  cost  they 

80 


THE   AMERICAN   GIRL 

may  indulge  themselves  in  the  '  ice  cream '  so  dear  to 
the  heart  and  palate  of  every  American  girl. 

Climatic  conditions  necessitate  the  wearing  of  light 
clothes ;  and  the  *  summer  girl,'  in  her  diaphanous  shirt 
waists,  her  white  skirts,  and  her  mannish  straw  hat,  is 
a  picture  to  delight  the  eye,  and  is  the  inspiration  for 
poet  and  paragrapher.  A  curious  feature  of  city  life 
in  summer  after  the  sun  goes  down  is  the  open  street 
car — Anglic^  the  tram — which  for  warm-weather  use 
has  neither  windows  nor  doors,  crowded  with  young 
women  and  their  escorts,  who  take  a  '  street  car  ride ' 
(an  American  always  says  '  ride '  when  he  means  '  drive ' 
or  is  driven  or  mechanically  propelled)  to  get  a  breath 
of  fresh  air.  The  cars  running  at  ten  or  twelve 
miles  an  hour  create  a  strong  current,  and  as  they 
are  open  on  all  sides  except  the  top  a  '  ride  '  from  the 
city  to  the  suburbs  is  the  easiest  and  cheapest  way  to 
obtain  relief  from  pavements  discharging  their  stored- 
up  heat.  On  these  evening  excursions  the  American 
girl  scorns  head-covering.  It  is  not  an  unusual  sight 
to  see  a  whole  car-load  of  young  women  with  bare 
heads,  waists  of  filmy  texture,  and  arms  bare  to  the 
elbow.  Even  elderly  women  go  bareheaded  in  summer. 

The   American   girl  is    so   petted  and    courted   and 
deferred   to   that  she   vigorously   resents   being  placed 
on   the   shelf    merely    because    she   has   entered    into 
matrimony,  and   as  a  wife  she   retains   her  youth  and  \ 
her  good  looks  surprisingly  late  in  life.     The  American/ 
girl  is  good-looking,  well  set  up,  and  knows  what  suits  ! 
her  and  how  to  wear  her  clothes.     Mere  man  may  not 
discuss  a  subject  so   abstruse  and  terrifying  as  dress, 
nor  would  his  opinion  be  worth  a  button  on  a  question 
so  delicate  as  whether  the  American  girl  is  shamefully 
extravagant,  and  always  appears  becomingly  and  taste- 
Si  G 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

fully  dressed  because  she  spends  a  great  deal  more 
than  her  European  sister,  or  because  she  has  greater 
taste.  But  whatever  the  cause,  her  clothes  look  as  if 
they  were  worn  and  not  merely  put  on.  With  all  her 
love  of  gaiety  and  vanity — and  she  is  generally  quite 
conscious  of  her  looks  and  fond  of  admiration — she 
makes  a  fond  mother  and  a  devoted  wife.  While  she 
\will  not  consent  to  being  submerged  by  her  children, 
she  gives  much  of  her  time  to  them,  and  is  still  able 
to  find  time  to  be  much  with  her  husband.  The  average 
American  husband  makes  a  confidante  and  a  companion 
of  his  wife,  discussing  with  her  his  business  and  other 
affairs,  but  not  often  seeking  her  advice.  A  rather 
critical  foreign  observer  has  made  the  discovery  that 
the  American  wife  is  always  seeking  not  only  to  reach 
her  husband's  intellectual  level,  but  to  rise  superior  to 
it  and  overwhelm  him,  and  the  more  she  shines  in 
comparison  with  him  the  greater  her  joy.  The  foreigner 
of  an  inquiring  turn  of  mind  is  apt  to  gain  curious 
impressions,  and  sometimes  he  meets  curious  people 
and  thinks  they  are  typical.  Aftejr_peading  some  of 
these  criticisms  one  is  reminded  of  the  neat  retort  of 
an  American  woman  in  London,  who  at  a  dinner-party 
was  compelled  to  listen  to  someXatr/er  ill-natured  flings 
at  her  country  and  her  countrymen.  Finally  unable  to 
restrain  herself  any  longer  she  turned  to  her  critic, 
and  with  her  sweetest  and  most  engaging  smile  re 
marked:  'My  dear  Lord  X.,  what  very  extraordinary 
letters  of  introduction  you  must  have  had.' 

No  one  who  really  knows  America  well  would  contend 
that  the  American  woman  competes  with  her  husband 
for  supremacy  or  endeavours  to  become  his  rival.  She 
is  quite  content  to  acknowledge  him  as  the  head  of 
the  house  and  to  respect  him  accordingly;  in  fact, 

82 


THE    AMERICAN    GIRL 

the    woman    who    considers    herself    superior    to    her 
husband   is   exceedingly   rare.     She   interests  herself  in 
his  affairs,  whether  they  be  the  affairs  of  the  counting- 
house   or    the   forum,   but    she    seldom    advises    him. 
And  her  peculiarly  dependent  and  subordinate  position 
is  in  no  way  better  illustrated  than  in  her  abstention   \ 
from  any  active  interests  in  politics.     One  would  natur-    I 
ally  suppose  that  in   America   of  all   countries  women 
would   play  an  active   part   in  politics  and   wield  great 
influence,  but  the  '  political  woman '  is  quite  unknown.  ) 
A  woman  who  should  canvass  for  or  with  her  husband 
would  do  his  cause  irretrievable  harm,  and  a  man  who 
was  suspected  of  being  influenced  in  his  political  judg 
ment  by  his  wife  would  find  his  career  brought   to  an 
untimely   end.     This   opposition   to   women   mixing  in 
politics  arises  partly  from  custom   and  partly  from  the 
feeling   men   have   that  there   is  a   better  field  for  the 
activities   of  women   than  the   hustings,   and   that   the 
participation  of  women   in   politics  would  rob  them  of  ( 
some  of  that  feminism   which  is   their  greatest  charm.  . 
For  the  American  has   no  love  for  the  strong-minded  I 
masculine  woman.     He  likes  her  to  be  healthy  and  to 
golf  or  fish  if  he  goes  in  for  those  forms  of  recreation  ; 
but  he  wants  her  always  to  be  a   woman,  to  have  the 
peculiarly   feminine   touch ;    to    wear    a    dash    of    his 
favourite  colour  at   her  throat   or   waist,  even  if  she  is 
sitting  in  a  boat  all  day  drawing  fish  out  of  the  water 
and  no  one  sees  her  except  himself. 


CHAPTER  SEVEN 
WASHINGTON,  THE  REPUBLICAN  COURT 

A  YEAR  or  so  ago  there  came  to  Washington  an  English 
man  whose  reputation  as  a  literary  man  is  international 
and  who  had  been  invited  to  deliver  a  series  of  lectures 
in  America.  He  expressed  a  desire  to  see  the  President, 
of  whom  he  had  heard  much,  but  feared  that  his  wish 
could  not  be  gratified  as  his  visit  in  Washington  was 
limited  to  three  days.  Mentioning  the  matter  to  his 
host  the  day  after  his  arrival,  the  latter  said  : 

1  Have  you  anything  on  hand  at  the  present  time  ? ' 

'  Nothing  that  cannot  be  deferred  until  later,'  replied 
the  guest. 

*  Very  well,  then,'  the  host  answered,  '  let  us  go 
and  call  upon  the  President.' 

The  literary  man  from  London  thought  this  was  a 
sample  of  the  American  joke  of  which  he  had  heard 
so  much,  but  noticing  that  his  host  was  quite  serious 
inquired  if  he  really  meant  that  they  could  call  on 
the  President  in  this  familiar  way  and  without  even 
the  formality  of  making  an  appointment  or  having 
obtained  permission,  and,  as  a  stranger  new  to  American 
customs,  asked  to  be  informed  as  to  the  etiquette  of 
being  received  by  the  President. 

'The  President,'  said  the  Washington  man,  'is  in 
his  office  every  morning  from  nine  until  half-past  one, 

84 


THE    REPUBLICAN   COURT 

except  on  Tuesdays  and  Fridays,  when  the  Cabinet 
meets  at  eleven  and  usually  sits  for  a  couple  of  hours. 
On  the  other  days  the  President  receives  official  callers, 
Members  of  Congress  and  other  officials  and  such 
private  persons  as  are  introduced  by  an  official  or  who 
are  otherwise  properly  vouched  for.  I  hold  no  official 
position,  but  I  think  I  am  sufficiently  sure  of  my 
ground  to  assure  you  that  we  shall  see  the  President 
unless  he  is  engaged  with  other  callers,  and  in  that 
case  we  shall  see  him  to-morrow.' 

So  the  two  men  walked  over  to  the  White  House — 
the  Englishman  delicately  hinted  that  surely  they  ought 
to  take  a  carriage,  but  the  American  laughed  and  said 
the  President  wouldn't  know  whether  they  walked  or 
came  in  a  wheelbarrow,  and  what  was  more  it  would 
make  no  difference — and  after  waiting  a  few  minutes, 
they  met  the  President  and  talked  with  him  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  the  Englishman  went  away 
amazed  at  the  simplicity  of  Republican  institutions,  and 
not  a  trifle  shocked  that  so  little  divinity  did  hedge 
the  ruler  of  a  great  nation. 

I  cite  this  incident  because  it  is  typical  of  the 
democracy  of  Washington  and  the  simplicity  of  Re 
publican  institutions.  The  White  House,  in  which  the 
President  and  his  family  live,  is  the  one  residence  in 
America  tenanted  by  a  civil  official  the  property  of  the 
National  Government  (some  of  the  States  provide 
official  residences  for  their  Governors,  but  they  are 
supported  by  the  States  and  not  by  the  General  Govern 
ment).  It  is  a  not  unattractive  house,  but  it  is  neither 
majestic  nor  imposing,  and  it  falls  far  short  of  being  a 
palace  ;  in  fact,  there  are  private  houses  in  Washington 
more  spacious  and  more  richly  furnished  than  that  in 
which  the  President  lives.  The  White  House,  or  the 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

Executive  Mansion  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  like  the 
English  Prime  Minister's  official  residence,  faces  the  State 
Department  (the  Foreign  Office)  and  is  within  a  stone's 
throw  of  the  Treasury  ;  and  the  same  building  that  houses 
the  State  Department  also  holds  the  offices  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Navy  and  the  Secretary  of  War.  But 
the  Prime  Minister's  official  residence  is  huddled  away 
at  the  end  of  a  narrow  street  which  the  stranger  would 
miss  unless  his  attention  were  directed  to  it,  while  the 
White  House  fronts  the  principal  street  of  the  city, 
and  on  which  the  electric  trams  run  night  and  day. 

In  Washington  there  are  no  sentries  in  front  of  the 
public  buildings  or  the  White  House,  because  a  military 
display  is  not  supposed  to  be  in  keeping  with  Republican 
institutions.  There  are  a  few  city  policemen  in  and 
about  the  White  House,  but  there  are  no  liveried 
servants,  no  groom  of  the  chambers  or  palace  officials. 
The  servants  are  all  negroes,  which  tradition  requires. 
Adjoining  the  White  House  is  a  small,  squat,  ugly  one- 
storey  building  that  at  first  glance  one  takes  to  be  the 
stable  and  later  discovers  is  the  President's-  office.  A 
policeman  stands  at  the  door;  but  the  visitor  having 
business  with  the  President,  if  he  is  known,  is  admitted 
to  the  President's  office  by  his  messenger,  a  retired  army 
captain  in  mufti ;  or  if  he  is  unknown  he  must  first  see 
the  President's  secretary,  at  whose  door  stands  a 
coloured  messenger. 

In  the  United  States  public  men  are  easily  approach 
able.  It  is  a  polite  fiction  that  those  who  sit  in  the  seats 
of  the  mighty  are  the  servants  and  not  the  masters  of 
the  people,  and  although  like  the  American  servant  they 
often  run  the  household  and  have  an  uncomfortable  way 
of  showing  their  power,  yet  theoretically  they  are  the 
servants  and  must  not  too  openly  flaunt  their  power  in 

86 


THE    REPUBLICAN    COURT 

the  faces  of  the  sovereign  people,  because  the  dear 
people  have  an  unpleasant  way  of  showing  their  resent 
ment  when  their  servants  assume  too  many  airs. 

The  President,  of  course,  does  not  see  every  one  who 
may  take  it  into  his  head  to  call  upon  him.  That 
would  be  impossible.  Under  the  American  political 
system,  as  I  have  already  explained,  the  President  com 
bines  the  functions  of  both  King  and  Prime  Minister,  and 
between  disposing  of  great  matters  of  State  and  making 
appointments  to  petty  officers  his  time  is  fully  occupied ; 
but  the  President  is  much  more  accessible  than  is  an 
English  member  of  the  Cabinet,  or  even  a  minor 
Government  official.  Members  of  Congress  have  the 
privilege  of  calling  on  him  and  bringing  with  them  their 
friends,  the  blushing  bride  and  the  all-too-self-conscious 
groom  from  the  rural  districts,  who  are  in  Washington 
on  their  honeymoon  and  who  regard  an  opportunity  to 
shake  hands  with  the  President  as  one  of  the  great 
events  of  their  lives.  And  so  we  read  in  a  daily  paper 
that  '  the  President's  handshaking  record  for  the  present 
year  was  broken  to-day,  no  less  than  three  hundred 
people,  mostly  women,  from  all  parts  of  the  country  re 
ceiving  his  hearty  grip.'  There  is  no  reason  why  the 
President's  time  should  be  wasted  in  this  fashion,  but  it 
is  a  custom  sanctified  by  long  usage  and  one  of  the 
penalties  the  President  pays  for  greatness,  and  the 
public  would  resent  any  curtailment  of  their  vested  right 
to  gaze  upon  the  President.  Every  President  is  afraid 
of  being  regarded  as  '  aristocratic '  or  exclusive.  It 
must  be  understood,  however,  that  all  this  applies  only 
to  the  time  the  President  spends  in  his  office.  When  he 
leaves  his  desk  and  enters  the  White  House  proper,  the 
bars  are  put  up  and  like  any  other  gentleman  he  receives 
only  those  persons  in  his  house  whom  he  cares  to  see. 

87 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

At  the  White  House  no  one  calls  upon  the  President 
unless  he  is  invited  or  is  on  terms  of  sufficient  intimacy  to 
justify  his  calling  in  the  same  way  that  he  would  visit  a 
friend  whom  he  knew  well  enough  to  go  to  his  house 
without  invitation. 

While  the  dominant  note  of  Washington  is  democratic, 
and  the  President  as  well  as  other  high  officials  surround 
themselves  with  as  little  state  or  exclusiveness  as  is  com 
patible  with  their  positions,  there  is  one  peculiarity  about 
the  etiquette  imposed  upon  the  President  which  is  in 
marked  contrast  to  that  of  royalty ;  regarding  the 
President  as  holding  for  the  time  being  the  same  place 
at  the  head  of  the  State  as  the  King.  The  King  may 
choose  his  friends  wherever  he  will,  and  without  regard 
either  to  station  or  nationality,  but  the  President  may 
not  make  an  intimate  friend  of  a  foreigner  in  an  official 
position,  and  especially  not  of  an  ambassador  or 
minister.  The  Americans,  with  all  their  progressiveness 
and  disregard  for  tradition  and  precedent  in  most  of  the 
relations  of  life,  are  in  some  things  slaves  to  tradition, 
and  one  of  the  unwritten  laws  of  their  country  is  that 
no  President  may  leave  the  country  during  his  incum 
bency  of  the  White  House.  The  fiction  that  an 
embassy  is  foreign  soil  prohibits  the  President  setting 
foot  in  an  embassy ;  and  during  the  more  than  twenty 
years  that  I  have  lived  in  Washington,  I  cannot  recall 
any  President  having  entered  an  embassy,  until  Mr. 
Roosevelt,  after  the  death  of  Lord  Pauncefote,  in 
violation  of  all  tradition  and  in  disregard  of  precedent, 
drove  to  the  British  embassy  and  in  person  tended 
his  condolences  to  the  family  of  the  late  ambassador. 

As  custom  does  not  sanction  that  the  President  shall 
convey  the  impression  that  his  personal  feelings  incline 
him  too  strongly  to  one  nation  at  the  expense  of  another, 

88 


THE    REPUBLICAN    COURT 

no  President  may  be  too  openly  intimate  with  a 
diplomat.  Once  during  the  season  the  President  gives 
a  dinner  to  the  ambassadors  and  ministers  and  their 
wives,  and  on  New  Year's  Day  he  holds  a  levte  which 
every  member  of  the  corps  is  expected  to  attend. 
During  the  winter  the  President  gives  four  or  five 
evening  receptions,  the  first  in  honour  of  the  diplomatic 
corps,  when  the  diplomats,  their  wives  and  daughters, 
pass  in  procession  in  front  of  the  President,  his  wife,  and 
the  wives  of  the  members  of  the  Cabinet.  These  occa 
sions  afford  no  opportunity  for  conversation  outside  of 
banalities ;  and  unlike  the  New  Year  receptions  of  the 
German  Emperor  or  the  Czar  of  Russia,  when  both  those 
sovereigns  more  than  once  have  availed  themselves  of  the 
occasion  to  send  to  foreign  countries  messages  through 
their  ambassadors,  private  conversation  between  the 
President  and  a  foreign  envoy  at  an  official  reception 
would  be  considered  revolutionary  and  cause  a  sensation. 
The  President  never  dines  at  a  private  house  except 
those  of  the  members  of  the  Cabinet,  or  very  quietly 
with  a  few  intimate  friends,  where  it  is  not  etiquette  for 
a  foreign  minister  to  be  among  the  invited  guests,  nor  is 
it  considered  proper  for  the  President,  except  on  rare 
occasions,  to  attend  a  reception  at  a  private  house  where 
he  would  meet  official  and  general  society.  Mr. 
Roosevelt  has  set  a  new  example  in  social  matters  by 
giving  every  season  several  musicaks  to  which  members 
of  the  diplomatic  corps  and  other  persons  have  been 
invited,  but  on  these  occasions  there  is,  of  course, 
little  opportunity  for  intimate  conversation.  Ambassadors 
have  the  right  of  personal  intercourse  with  the  President 
in  the  transaction  of  their  business,  and  occasionally 
avail  themselves  of  their  privilege,  but  not  often,  as  the 
real  business  of  diplomacy  is  carried  on  with  the 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

Secretary  of  State,  and  it  is  only  on  rare  or  extraordinary 
occasions  that  they  personally  confer  with  the  President. 
Members  of  the  Cabinet  are  easily  accessible,  only 
a  private  secretary  standing  between  them  and  the 
outside  public.  Members  of  Congress  are  officially 
entitled  to  be  admitted  to  the  Cabinet  member's  room 
whenever  they  call  upon  him,  unless  he  happens  to  be 
engaged,  and  between  nine  in  the  morning  and  one 
in  the  afternoon  the  Cabinet  members  expect  to  be  con 
stantly  interrupted  by  official  callers  and  to  answer  the 
questions  that  may  be  put  to  them.  The  difference 
between  the  parliamentary  systems  of  England  and  the 
United  States  makes  this  almost  necessary.  Members 
of  the  American  Cabinet  are  not  members  of  Congress ; 
they  do  not  occupy  seats  in  either  House,  and  they  are 
not  permitted  to  address  Congress.  If  Congress  desires 
to  obtain  information  from  the  President  or  a  member 
of  the  Cabinet,  there  is  no  way  of  orally  questioning 
a  minister,  but  a  resolution  must  be  offered  and  adopted 
asking  the  President  or  the  member  of  the  Cabinet,  as 
the  case  may  be,  to  communicate  the  information  to 
Congress  if  not  incompatible  with  the  public  interest. 
If  the  President  deems  it  advisable  that  the  facts  sought 
shall  be  furnished,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  they  are 
transmitted  in  writing  and  printed  for  the  use  of  Con 
gress,  and  a  copy  is  furnished  to  every  member — and  to 
anybody  else  who  may  desire  it,  as  all  public  documents 
are  printed  by  the  Government  at  its  own  expense  for 
gratuitous  distribution,  and  they  may  be  sent  free  by 
post  under  the  frank  of  a  Member  of  Congress  or  one 
of  the  Departments.  To  avoid  the  formality  of  the 
adoption  of  a  resolution  Members  of  Congress  often 
obtain  information  from  a  member  of  the  Cabinet  by 
calling  upon  him  and  making  a  semi-official  request, 

90 


THE    REPUBLICAN    COURT 

which  the  member  of  the  Cabinet  is  generally  only  too 
glad  to  honour. 

The  time  of  Cabinet  members  is  much  taxed  in 
listening  to  the  pleas  of  Congressmen  and  politicians 
for  places  for  their  constituents  and  other  favours. 
When  one  realises  the  enormous  amount  of  time  a 
public  man,  from  the  President  down,  has  to  devote 
to  petty  things,  it  is  always  a  wonder  that  there  is  any 
time  left  for  the  real  business  of  government,  or  that 
it  should  be  so  well  done.  Nearly  every  Member  of 
Congress  begins  his  day  by  'making  the  rounds  of 
the  Departments ' — in  trying  to  secure,  for  instance, 
the  appointment  of  a  postmaster  at  an  insignificant 
place  at  a  salary  of  a  few  hundred  dollars  a  year,  or 
asking  for  the  discharge  of  a  private  from  the  army,  or 
getting  a  pension  for  a  man  who  fought  in  the  war  of 
the  Rebellion.  This  business  could  be  equally  as  well 
transacted  with  minor  officials  as  with  a  member  of 
the  Cabinet ;  but  Congressmen  seem  to  think  that  they 
are  not  doing  their  full  duty  to  their  constituents  unless 
they  have  personal  interviews  with  the  head  of  the 
Department,  who  must  be  decently  polite  and  consent 
to  be  bored  unless  he  wants  to  make  trouble  for  him 
self  as  well  as  the  President. 

Congress  consists  of  a  Senate  and  the  House  of 
Representatives.  The  former  is  presided  over  by  the 
Vice-President,  or  in  case  of  his  death  by  a  senator 
elected  for  the  time  being,  and  the  House  by  the 
Speaker,  who  is  elected  by  the  members  every  two 
years.  It  sits  in  the  Capitol,  a  building  of  Grecian 
design,  majestic  in  its  proportions  and  graceful  in  its 
lines,  surrounded  by  grounds,  which  for  nine  months 
in  the  year  are  green  and  serve  to  throw  into  greater 
prominence  the  white  marble  building.  The  Capitol 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

is  always  the  Mecca  of  sightseers  to  Washington,  and 
the  thousands  of  people  who  come  from  all  parts  of 
the  country  are  never  tired  of  having  pointed  out  to 
them  the  men  of  the  hour,  whose  names  they  constantly 
read  in  their  daily  newspapers.  Compared  to  the  House 
of  Lords  or  to  the  House  of  Commons,  the  two 
Chambers  in  Washington  are  remarkable  for  their  severe 
simplicity  and  the  absence  of  ornate  decoration,  but 
the  most  striking  difference  between  the  American  and 
British  Houses  of  Parliament  are  the  spacious  galleries 
for  vistors  and  the  desks  on  the  floor.  The  American 
Congressman  is  not  embarrassed  by  women  watching 
his  deliberations ;  on  the  contrary,  he  welcomes  them 
and  does  everything  to  provide  for  their  comfort  and 
to  enable  them  to  see  all  that  goes  on,  and  to  be  seen 
by  the  members  from  the  floor.  There  are  galleries 
to  which  admission  can  be  obtained  only  by  a  card 
procured  from  a  member,  but  there  are  also  galleries  open 
to  the  public,  in  which  anybody,  man  or  woman,  white 
or  black,  may  sit,  and  so  far  as  being  able  to  see  and 
hear  goes  there  is  no  difference  between  the  public  and 
the  private  galleries. 

Instead  of  sitting  on  benches  at  right  angles  to  the 
Speaker,  Members  of  Congress  sit  at  desks  which  are 
arranged  in  semicircular  form  facing  the  Speaker  as 
seats  are  in  a  theatre.  Every  member  has  his  own 
desk.  To  a  person  unfamiliar  with  the  procedure  of 
the  House  it  appears  to  be  a  noisy  and  disorganised 
body,  and  it  is  the  constant  remark  of  strangers  on 
entering  the  gallery  for  the  first  time  that  they  are 
unable  to  understand  the  subject  under  discussion. 
That  is  not  due  to  the  Speaker  having  a  weak  voice 
or  being  unfamiliar  with  the  art  of  elocution,  because 
most  Members  of  Congress  have  considerable  experience 

92 


THE    REPUBLICAN    COURT 

in  public  speaking  and  rely  almost  as  much  upon  their 
oratory  as  anything  else  to  secure  prominence  in  public 
affairs ;  but  it  comes  from  the  fact  that  except  on  extra 
ordinary  occasions,  or  unless  there  is  a  great  question 
before  the  House  in  which  the  whole  country  is  interested, 
speeches  are  made  '  for  home  consumption.'  Members 
do  not  speak  to  influence  the  House,  or  to  elucidate  a 
measure,  but  for  the  benefit  of  their  constituents,  and 
to  be  able  to  circulate  a  speech  in  their  districts  and 
impress  the  electors  with  their  importance  and  ability. 
Congress  publishes  every  day  a  verbatim  report  of  its 
proceedings,  known  as  the  Congressional  Record^  which 
appears  every  morning,  and  every  member  is  entitled 
to  several  copies,  which  can  be  sent  by  post  without 
cost  under  his  frank.  When  a  member  makes  a  speech 
he  is  careful  to  see  that  the  Congressional  Record  is 
given  wide  circulation  in  his  district,  and  that  the 
papers  friendly  to  him  use  copious  extracts.  The  result 
is  that  Members  of  Congress,  or  at  least  a  majority  of 
them,  are  more  interested  in  legislation  peculiarly  local 
than  they  are  in  national  affairs,  so  that  while  a  member 
is  making  a  speech,  with  the  exception  of  a  little  knot 
of  his  personal  friends,  who  for  the  sake  of  friendship 
have  to  suffer,  the  House  scatters  to  committee  room  or 
the  restaurant,  and  those  members  who  remain  at  their 
desks  are  busy  with  their  correspondence  or  chatting  in 
none  too  subdued  tones  with  their  neighbours. 

The  American  dislike  of  uniforms  or  livery,  because 
they  are  supposed  to  savour  too  much  of  {  aristocracy/ 
makes  itself  only  too  obvious  in  Congress,  where  there 
are  no  uniformed  officials,  but  where  the  messengers  and 
doorkeepers  and  other  attendants  wear  whatever  they 
please,  slouch  in  and  out  of  the  house  according  to  their 
fancy,  and  are  on  terms  of  easy  familiarity  with  the 

93 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

members.  Members  and  employees  constantly  pass  to 
and  fro  in  front  of  the  Speaker's  chair,  often  in  front  of 
the  member  who  is  speaking ;  there  is  a  constant  suc 
cession  of  messengers  bringing  in  cards  of  visitors,  and 
of  page-boys  running  errands  for  members.  The  result 
is  the  noise  and  confusion  on  the  floor  that  so  unfavour 
ably  impresses  the  visitor. 

It  is  permitted  to  a  Member  of  Congress  to  be 
humorous  when  he  makes  a  speech,  which  makes  the 
Congressional  Record  anything  but  dry  reading.  Thus,  to 
illustrate  a  point  in  his  speech  a  member  told  the  story  of 
Miss  Week  who  was  wedded  to  Mr.  Day.  The  editor  of 
the  local  paper  began  his  account  of  the  wedding  with 
this  verse  : 

A  Week  we  lose  :  a  Day  we  gain. 

But  why,  prithee,  should  we  complain  ? 

There  soon  will  be  Days  enough 

To  make  a  Week  again. 

The  American  Member  of  Congress  is  fond  of  point 
ing  his  moral  with  a  humorous  story.  '  I  have  often 
illustrated  this  matter  of  the  solution  of  problems,'  said  a 
member,  '  by  the  experience  of  the  woman  with  eleven 
children  who  had  seven  apples  to  divide  among  them, 
and  who  had  never  studied  fractions.  The  problem 
finally  had  to  be  put  to  the  kindergarten  class,  and 
when  the  teacher  had  announced  it  one  little  fellow 
held  up  his  hand,  and,  when  told  he  might  speak,  said, 
"  My  mamma  would  make  apple  sass."  She'd  cook 
the  fractions  out  of  it,  don't  you  see,'  the  orator  added 
when  the  laugh  had  subsided. 

'  Capital  and  labour  get  along  pretty  well  out  our  way. 
The  best  definition  of  the  conflict  which  sometimes  goes 
on  between  them  was  told  me  by  a  Minnesota  man  when 
I  was  a  very  young  man.  "  If  I  should  loan  you  $10, 

94 


THE   REPUBLICAN   COURT 

that  would  be^capital,"  he  said.  "  But  if  I  should  try  to 
get  it  back,  that  would  be  labour." J 

1  There  were  two  Irishmen  at  a  wake,  and  as  they  sat 
beside  the  coffin  of  the  dear  departed  Pat  says  to  Mike  : 

'"  And  what  did  he  die  of?" 

'  "  Gangrene,"  says  Mike. 

1 "  Let's  be  thankful  for  the  colour,"  said  Mike 
gravely.' 

To  point  his  moral  a  member  told  this  story  : 

1  Do  you  remember  the  story  of  a  Southern  man  who 
wanted  to  buy  a  good  hunting  horse?  He  found  an 
owner  who  assured  him  that  the  horse  would  stand 
while  a  rifle  was  fired  over  the  saddle.  "And,"  added 
this  owner,  anxious  to  sell  his  horse,  "he  is  also  a  good 
pointer.  He  will  point  birds  as  well  as  a  dog." 

*  It  was  agreed  that  the  prospective  purchaser  should 
give  the  animal  a  trial.      "If  he  proves  to  be   a   good 
pointer,"  said  he  to  the  owner,  "  I  will  give  you  a  higher 
price  for  him." 

*  So  he  started  off  with  the  new  horse.     While  fording 
a   stream,  the   animal   stumbled,   and   the   rider  got  a 
thorough  ducking,  at  which  he  was  much  exasperated. 

*  "  You  said  nothing  to  me  about  his  stumbling,"  he 
roared  at  the  owner  on  returning. 

'  "  Ah,"  replied  the  owner,  "  I  forgot  to  warn  you  that 
he  points  for  fish  as  well  as  for  birds." ' 

The  social  life  of  Washington  is  very  attractive.  In 
Washington  everybody  in  society  is  in  politics  or  holds 
an  official  position,  but  not  everybody  in  politics  is  in 
society.  There  are  many  members  of  the  Senate  and 
House  who  are  dependent  upon  their  salaries  of  ^1,500 
a  year,  and  these  men  naturally  cannot  afford  to  cut 
much  of  a  figure  in  society ;  as  a  matter  of  fact,  they 
are  compelled  to  live  with  great  economy  and  be  con- 

95 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

tent  with  the  indifferent  accommodation  of  second-rate 
boarding-houses  and  minor  hotels.  On  the  other  hand, 
there  are  many  rich  men  in  Congress  who  entertain 
lavishly,  who  live  in  fine  houses  and  spend  a  great  deal 
of  money  during  the  season.  A  rich  senator  or  member 
of  the  House  will  not  find  it  difficult  to  gain  admission  to 
the  best  social  circles  of  the  capital. 

Washington  is  the  only  city  in  the  United  States 
where  the  laws  of  precedence  are  observed  ;  and  because 
there  is  no  social  court  of  last  resort,  and  the  American 
table  of  precedence,  like  the  British  constitution,  depends 
for  its  interpretation  upon  the  latest  official  dictum, 
there  is  often  much  confusion  and  frequently  much 
heart-burning,  especially  in  the  feminine  breast.  The 
position  of  the  President  is,  of  course,  fixed,  and  it  was 
always  supposed  that  the  Vice-President,  as  the  next  in  line 
of  succession  to  the  presidency,  ranked  immediately 
after  the  President ;  but  when  ambassadors  were  first 
accredited  to  the  United  States,  as  the  personal  repre 
sentatives  of  royalty,  they  claimed  precedence  directly 
after  the  President,  but  they  were  finally  induced  to 
surrender  this  claim  in  favour  of  the  Vice-President. 
The  members  of  the  Cabinet,  who  are  appointed  by  the 
President  and  hold  office  at  his  pleasure  during  his 
administration,  are  regarded  as  part  of  his  entourage  and 
are  accorded  precedence  immediately  after  the  President. 
So  far  all  is  plain  sailing;  but  it  is  a  question  still 
unsettled  whether  the  members  of  the  Supreme  Court 
of  the  United  States,  who  hold  life  positions,  outrank 
the  members  of  the  Senate,  who  although  elected  for  a 
term  of  only  six  years  claim  superiority  over  the  members 
of  the  Supreme  Court  because  they  must  be  confirmed 
by  the  Senate  before  they  can  take  their  seats  on  the 
bench,  while  a  senator  is  elected  by  the  people  of  his 


THE   REPUBLICAN   COURT 

State — he  is  in  theory  and  in  practice  the  representative 
of  a  sovereign  State,  and  is  solely  responsible  to  his  State 
for  his  actions. 

Some  years  ago,  on  the  death  of  the  President  and  the 
Vice-President  the  Speaker  of  the  House  was  next  in  the 
line  of  succession  to  the  presidency ;  but  that  has  now 
been  changed,  and  in  the  event  of  the  death  of  the 
President  and  the  Vice-President  the  members  of  the 
Cabinet  succeed  to  the  presidency  in  the  order  of  the 
creation  of  their  Departments,  beginning  with  the  Secretary 
of  State  and  running  down  to  the  Secretary  of  Commerce 
and  Labour,  who  is  the  junior  member  of  the  Cabinet. 
Now  that  the  Speaker  of  the  House  is  no  longer  in  the 
line  of  succession  his  precedence  is  uncertain ;  but 
some  Speakers  have  been  tenacious  of  their  supposed 
rights,  and  one  may  hear  the  story  told  in  Washington 
drawing-rooms  of  the  Speaker  who,  after  having  accepted 
a  dinner  invitation,  at  the  last  moment  withdrew  his 
acceptance  because  he  would  have  been  preceded  by  an 
ambassador,  and  he  claimed  that  as  the  mouthpiece  of 
the  representatives  of  the  American  people  his  dignity 
would  not  permit  him  to  walk  into  the  dining-room 
behind  a  foreigner — much  to  the  despair  of  his  hostess, 
who  had  to  rearrange  her  dinner  list  and  the  seats  at  the 
table. 

While  the  President  officially  and  socially  has  no  peer, 
and  the  wife  of  the  President  is  by  courtesy  '  the  first 
lady  of  the  land,'  Presidents  and  their  wives  have  not 
often  been  social  arbiters.  The  explanation  is  simple. 
Presidents  have  usually  been  men  well  advanced  in  years, 
who  with  their  wives  have  cared  little  for  social  gaieties, 
and  who  before  their  elevation  to  the  presidency  were 
generally  men  of  small  means  and  humble  surroundings, 
who  knew  little  of  society,  and  who  being  too  set  in 

97  R 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

their  ways  and  too  old  to  change  were  quite  content  to 
live  in  the  White  House  in  the  same  fashion  that  they 
had  formerly  lived  in  their  own  homes.  Mr.  McKinley 
spent  many  years  in  Washington  as  a  Member  of 
Congress,  and  made  one  of  the  less  fashionable  hotels 
his  home;  and  so  did  Mr.  Harrison  when  he  was  a 
member  of  the  Senate.  Mr.  Cleveland  entered  the  White 
House  as  a  bachelor  and  cared  nothing  for  society  ;  Mr. 
Garfield,  as  a  Member  of  Congress,  lived  very  modestly ; 
Mr.  Hayes  came  from  a  small  town  in  Ohio,  where  a 
woman  in  a  d'ecollete  dress  would  have  been  looked  upon 
as  immoral. 

The  members  of  the  diplomatic  corps  used  to  consti 
tute  an  exclusive  circle,  and  were  regarded  with  awe  by 
the  untutored  multitude.  Many  a  marvellous  story  was 
written  by  the  industrious  and  untrammelled  penny-a-liner, 
who  not  being  burdened  by  facts  or  responsibility  made 
the  virtuous  farmers  of  Maine  or  Nebraska  believe  that 
Washington  was  a  sink  of  iniquity.  In  those  days  the 
members  of  the  diplomatic  corps  kept  very  much  to 
themselves  except  on  purely  formal  occasions,  when  they 
were  compelled  to  meet  the  people  to  whom  they  were 
accredited,  but  they  did  it  grudgingly  and  no  real  intimacy 
existed.  Now  while  the  diplomatic  corps,  or  some  of  its 
members,  constitute  the  highest  social  circle  and  still 
retain  a  certain  exclusiveness,  they  no  longer  shut  them 
selves  up  behind  their  legation  walls,  but  regard  it  as  one 
of  the  duties  of  diplomacy  assiduously  to  cultivate  both 
the  official  and  social  world,  and  during  the  season 
there  is  not  a  night  when  ambassadors,  ministers,  and 
secretaries  are  not  hosts  or  guests  and  meet  the  men 
and  women  who  constitute  official  and  social  Washington. 

Washington  is  unlike  any  other  city  in  the  United 
States.  It  is  the  one  city  of  consequence  that  has  no 


THE    REPUBLICAN   COURT 

commercial  interests,  and  owes  its  importance  to  its  being 
the  capital  of  the  nation.  It  has  no  great  manufacturing 
establishments,  no  army  of  factory  workers.  To  the 
majority  of  its  people  it  makes  little  difference  whether 
cotton  is  cornered  or  stocks  go  up  or  down.  In  New 
York  or  Boston  or  Chicago  business  occupies  the  first 
place  in  the  thoughts  of  most  of  their  people,  and  people 
talk  and  think  money.  In  Washington  they  talk  and 
think  politics,  literature,  art ;  and  whereas  in  other  cities 
their  people  are  local  and  are  more  intimately  interested 
in  their  own  immediate  affairs  than  they  are  in  the 
greater  affairs  of  their  own  or  foreign  countries,  in 
Washington,  because  men  are  assembled  from  all  parts  of 
the  country,  and  from  every  corner  of  the  earth,  because 
there  is  a  large  naval  and  military  representation,  with 
many  prominent  scientific  and  literary  men,  society  is 
cosmopolitan  rather  than  local :  it  is  the  society  of  a 
capital  rather  than  the  society  of  a  sprawling  village  that 
still  retains  all  of  its  village  characteristics  even  though 
it  has  the  veneer  of  a  city,  which  is  the  impression  one 
has  of  society  in  most  of  the  large  American  cities. 

Washington  is  also  peculiar  in  that  in  a  land  where 
universal  suffrage  exists  it  is  only  in  the  capital  of  the 
nation  that  the  right  of  suffrage  is  denied ;  where  the 
people  have  no  voice  in  the  government,  and  where  a 
benevolent  autocracy  rules.  The  local  administrators 
are  three  Commissioners  appointed  by  the  President, 
who  are  paid  salaries  of  ^1,000  a  year.  These  three 
men  are  to  Washington  what  the  mayor  and  aldermen 
are  to  any  other  American  city,  what  the  County  Council 
is  to  London.  They  derive  their  authority  from  Con 
gress,  which  frames  the  budget  on  estimates  prepared 
by  the  Commissioners,  who  within  certain  latitude  have 
wide  discretion,  but  who  may  not  spend  a  penny  unless 
99 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

it  has  been  previously  authorised  by  Congress,  who 
cannot  make  or  modify  a  law,  who  may  not  employ  an 
additional  policeman  or  fireman  except  by  the  express 
authorisation  of  Congress.  Washington  is  noted  for  its 
able,  honest,  and  economical  municipal  government. 
This  is  perhaps  a  sad  commentary  on  democracy  and 
the  virtue  of  popular  suffrage,  but  it  can  be  easily 
understood.  The  average  American  city  is  governed 
by  saloon-keepers  and  professional  politicians ;  the 
governors  of  Washington  are  men  of  intelligence  and 
standing. 

i  Many  wealthy  persons,  who  are  neither  politicians 
nor  in  official  life,  captivated  by  the  charm  of  Washing 
ton,  make  it  their  winter  residence.  It  is  an  attractive 
city,  with  its  well-paved,  clean,  and  wide  streets,  where 
men  work — but  in  a  different  way  to  what  they  do  in 
New  York  or  the  other  large  commercial  centres — where 
life  moves  more  leisurely,  and  the  jargon  of  the  market 
place  is  not  the  only  thing  heard  in  public  places,  where 
the  greatest  game  ever  played  by  man  is  always  being 
1  played,  in  which  the  pawns  are  men  and  the  prize  is 
power. 


100 


CHAPTER   EIGHT 
THE  ALMIGHTY  DOLLAR 

THE  Americans  are  essentially  a  race  of  shopkeepers, 
and  that  term  is  not  used  in  derogation  or  in  the 
contemptuous  way  in  which  Napoleon  employed  it 
when  he  referred  to  England,  but  as  indicating  that  the 
natural  trend  and  tendency  of  the  American  is  towards 
business ;  and  commerce  is  the  foundation  of  civilisation, 
and  those  nations  which  have  excelled  in  commerce 
have  usually  excelled  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  as  well 
as  in  military  achievements.  Napoleon  sneered  at  the 
British  as  a  nation  of  shopkeepers,  but  he  discovered 
to  his  sorrow  that  it  was  the  nation  of  shopkeepers,  the 
nation  of  business  people,  that  crushed  his  ambitions 
and  destroyed  the  power  of  the  great  destroyer. 

The  Americans  are  by  instinct  business  men.  They 
are  keen,  alert,  progressive,  and  hardworking — qualities 
that  spell  success  in  business ;  and  they  have  the 
additional  virtues  of  great  audacity,  vivid  imagination, 
and  venturesomeness.  In  their  own  country  there  is 
nothing  too  great,  too  bold,  seemingly  too  impossible 
for  them  not  to  attempt  nor  to  accomplish.  When  one 
sees  the  lines  spanning  the  continent,  and  when 
one  recalls  the  history  of  how  these  trans-continental 
railways  were  built,  one  is  forced  to  believe  that  their 
projectors  were  more  than  mere  business  men  of  great 

101 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

ability ;  that  they  were  gifted  with  the  power  to  read 
the  future,  that  they  could  see  the  time  when  the  vast 
stretches  of  unbroken  country  between  the  Atlantic  and 
the  Pacific  would  be  rich  and  populous  cities,  and  that 
only  the  railways  were  needed  to  bring  to  the  prairies 
and  plains  of  the  West  the  millions  from  Europe 
eagerly  seeking  homes  under  more  favourable  circum 
stances. 

In  building  great  bridges  or  dams,  in  tunnelling 
mountains,  in  turning  rivers  from  their  beds  (if  that  were 
an  obstacle  in  the  path  of  the  iron  horse),  the  harnessing 
of  the  great  falls  of  Niagara  so  as  to  light  a  city  and 
move  tram-cars — everything  that  has  required  scientific 
and  technical  skill  of  a  high  order  has  been  solved  by 
the  American  engineer,  who  has  found  behind  him  the 
American  capitalist.  The  American  capitalist  is  willing 
to  put  his  money  in  any  enterprise  that  promises  a  large 
return,  because  he  is  a  natural  speculator,  and  he  is 
ready  to  risk  his  capital  if  there  is  a  chance  of  handsome 
profits. 

One  reason  the  American  has  been  so  successful  as  a 
business  man  is  that  the  best  talent  of  the  country  goes 
into  business.  It  is  the  one  thing  above  all  others  which 
offers  the  greatest  prizes.  Wealth  counts  for  more  in 
the  United  States  than  in  any  other  country,  and  great 
wealth  means  power ;  frequently  it  is  the  means  of 
obtaining  power.  There  is  no  limit  to  ambition  in  the 
United  States.  There  is  no  limit  beyond  which  a  man 
cannot  pass,  as  there  is  in  Europe.  Any  American  may 
aspire  to  be  President,  and  for  some  that  ambition  will 
be  gratified.  A  man  who  has  '  made  his  pile ' — and 
fortunes  are  made  with  startling  rapidity  in  the  land  of 
opportunities — as  a  diversion  may  go  into  politics  and 
obtain  a  seat  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  or  in  the 

102 


THE  ALMIGHTY  DOLLAR 

Senate,  or  in  the  Cabinet ;  and  there  is  always  the 
White  House  as  a  possibility.  If  he  is  rich  and  promi 
nent  in  politics  he  has  an  assured  position. 

There  is  nothing  disgraceful  about  trade  in  the  United 
States.  It  is  one  of  the  virtues  of  democracy  that  a 
man  or  woman  who  works  is  not  regarded  as  inferior  to 
those  who  do  not  have  to  work  or  are  the  possessors  of 
hereditary  wealth.  Remembering  what  has  been  said  in 
a  previous  chapter  about  class  distinction,  the  reader 
must  not  accept  this  too  literally  or  imagine  that  the 
humbler  worker,  the  clerk  or  other  wage-earner,  can 
take  his  or  her  place  among  the  elect.  That,  of  course, 
is  not  to  be  understood ;  but  because  a  man  is  in  trade, 
or  because  he  keeps  a  shop,  he  is  not  in  a  class  by 
himself,  although  the  aristocracy  of  wealth  or  blood  will 
not  admit  him  to  their  class  if  they  can  help  it.  Of 
course  there  is  trade  and  trade.  The  banker  has  always 
been  the  aristocrat  among  traders,  and  the  banker  in 
the  United  States  is  much  like  his  colleague  in  other 
countries,  but  what  constitutes  aristocracy  in  trade  in 
England  does  not  find  its  counterpart  in  the  United 
States.  In  England  it  is  accepted  as  a  matter  of  course 
that  the  man  who  supplies  the  British  working-man  with 
his  beer,  providing  only  he  can  induce  a  sufficient 
number  of  working-men  to  consume  a  sufficient  amount 
of  his  beer,  will  in  the  fulness  of  time  gain  a  peerage ; 
but  in  the  United  States,  curiously  enough,  brewers, 
although  most  of  them  are  rich  enough  to  maintain  two 
or  three  peerages,  do  not  cut  much  of  a  social  figure. 
Most  of  the  American  brewers,  however,  if  one  may  be 
permitted  to  be  slightly  paradoxical,  are  Germans,  which 
perhaps  is  the  reason  why  they  are  not  leaders  of  fashion, 
and  they  are  much  given  to  marrying  and  intermarrying 
among  themselves. 

103 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

The  greatest  opportunities  for  wealth  and  distinction 
in  business  are  to  be  found  in  banking  and  railway 
management ;  after  that  the  direction  of  industrial 
enterprises,  and  manufacturing  on  a  large  scale. 
Hundreds  of  young  men  after  graduating  from  the 
universities  and  other  seats  of  learning,  if  they  do  not 
take  up  law  or  medicine,  enter  the  service  of  the  railways 
and  other  large  concerns  because  they  know  the  magnifi 
cent  prizes  that  are  to  be  won,  providing  they  have  the 
requisite  abilities.  To  succeed  in  business  in  America 
a  man  must  have  capacity  of  a  high  order  and  qualities 
which  not  every  one  possesses.  He  must  not  only  have 
that  special  sixth  sense  of  money  acquisition,  but  he 
must  be  of  more  than  ordinary  foresight  and  able  to 
comprehend  the  present  needs  as  well  as  the  future  of 
a  country  which  is  continually  growing  and  expanding, 
and  whose  business  affairs  are  always  more  or  less  in  a 
state  of  flux.  Take  as  a  typical  industry  the  manufacture 
of  iron.  There  may  be  a  year  of  depression,  of  hard 
times,  when  it  is  necessary  for  the  manufacturer  to 
curtail  output  and  to  practise  the  strictest  economy 
so  as  to  market  his  product  at  the  lowest  price  to  keep 
his  works  going,  and  then  comes  a  year  when  bountiful 
crops  or  an  unusual  demand  on  the  part  of  Europe  for 
American  products  puts  everything  on  the  '  boom  '  and 
factories  are  working  day  and  night.  The  man  with  the 
genius  to  '  sense  '  the  storm  before  the  clouds  break,  and 
have  everything  snug  and  shipshape,  and  who  intuitively 
knows  that  the  storm  is  over  before  he  sees  the  sun 
through  the  rift,  is  the  man  who  finds  his  reward  in 
millions. 

Millionaires  in  the  United  States  are  made  quickly 
and  a  new  crop  springs  up  every  few  years,  some  of 
whom  keep  their  fortunes  and  some  lose  them  even 

104 


THE  ALMIGHTY  DOLLAR 

more  rapidly  than  they  made  them.  '  It  is  only  three 
generations  from  shirt  sleeves  to  shirt  sleeves  in  America,' 
is  the  remark  one  often  hears,  meaning  that  the  founder 
of  the  family  fortunes  worked  in  his  shirt  sleeves,  and  by 
his  labour  amassed  his  wealth  and  left  it  to  his  son,  who 
played  the  gentleman  and  left  a  much  smaller  fortune  to 
his  son,  who  completed  the  wreck  and  ended  where  his 
grandfather  began.  As  the  law  does  not  sanction  entail 
and  public  opinion  disapproves  of  primogeniture,  it  is 
difficult  to  tie  up  a  great  fortune  or  to  favour  one  child 
at  the  expense  of  all  the  others,  but  it  is  less  true  now 
than  it  was  in  the  past  that  inherited  fortunes  are  quickly 
dissipated.  The  heirs  are  either  shrewd  enough  to  be 
able  to  manage  their  fortunes,  which  they  frequently 
increase  by  judicious  investments,  or  else  they  turn  their 
backs  on  business  and  are  satisfied  to  place  their  affairs 
in  the  hands  of  men  better  qualified  to  manage  while  they 
spend  their  incomes  in  making  life  yield  the  greatest 
enjoyment. 

According  to  popular  belief,  both  in  America  and 
Europe,  all  the  great  American  fortunes  have  been 
made  by  manufacturers  who  are  favoured  by  the  pro 
tective  tariff.  This  is  only  true  in  part.  Great  fortunes 
have  been  made  by  tariff-protected  manufacturers,  but 
the  richest  men  in  the  United  States  are  those  whose 
wealth  has  been  made  from  transportation;  whose 
ancestors  were  pioneers  in  railways  when  both  railways 
and  the  country  were  young;  who  like  masters  of  the 
art  of  war  were  able  to  see  every  strategical  point,  and 
to  seize  it  long  before  their  opponents  suspected  even 
their  purpose. 

Perhaps  the  time  may  come  when  an  American 
historian  with  the  patient  industry  of  a  Gibbon  may 
write  the  early  history  of  the  rise  and  growth  of  the 

105 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

American  railway.  It  will  be  of  more  thrilling  and 
romantic  interest,  more  absorbing,  more  full  of  ad 
venture  than  anything  the  writer  of  the  most  luxuriant 
and  vivid  imagination  ever  dared  to  offer  in  the  form 
of  fiction.  The  early  history  of  the  American  railway 
is  the  history  of  indomitable  courage  and  great  shrewd 
ness  combined  with  unscrupulousness  and  the  debauch 
of  legislatures  and  public  officials.  To  obtain  franchises 
and  other  extraordinary  powers  in  the  gift  of  the  State 
dubious  methods  were  resorted  to ;  having  obtained 
them  the  public  was  made  to  pay;  the  railways  were 
in  many  instances  used  simply  as  a  football,  whose 
stocks  were  kicked  up  or  down  as  it  suited  their  owners, 
who  made  money  whatever  happened,  but  who  ruined 
thousands  by  their  operations.  Thirty  years  or  so  ago 
the  *  railroad  wrecker '  was  regarded  as  almost  respect 
able,  and,  if  he  was  looked  upon  askance  by  some 
persons,  society  as  a  whole  did  not  regard  him  as  a 
pariah.  The  railroad  wrecker  by  sinister  methods,  by 
false  rumours,  by  bribery,  by  every  method  that  was 
unworthy,  depreciated  the  price  of  the  shares  of  a 
railway  so  that  they  could  be  obtained  for  a  fraction 
of  their  value,  or  better  still  forced  the  company  into 
bankruptcy,  had  it  administered  in  such  a  manner  that 
it  ceased  to  have  any  commercial  worth,  stripped  it  and 
plundered  it,  so  complicated  and  involved  its  affairs, 
so  disheartened  its  innocent  stockholders  that,  dis 
couraged  and  in  many  cases  ruined,  unable  to  meet 
the  *  assessments '  that  were  levied  upon  them,  they 
yielded  in  despair,  and  were  at  last  only  too  glad  to 
be  relieved  of  their  property.  American  commercial 
morality  no  longer  countenances  the  railroad  wrecker. 
There  are  other  ways  by  which  the  public  can  be 
fleeced,  and  be  made  to  contribute  to  the  welfare  of 

106 


THE   ALMIGHTY   DOLLAR 

legalised  chevaliers  of  industry.  It  is  no  longer  re 
garded  as  good  form  to  rob  with  deliberation ;  there 
must  be  at  least  a  semblance  of  misfortune  or  un 
avoidable  accident  when  the  crash  comes,  and  an 
explanation  more  or  less  plausible  to  excuse  the  non- 
fulfilment  of  glittering  promises. 

There  are  only  two  families  in  the  United  States  at 
the  present  day  who  have  a  hereditary  connection  with 
railways,  and  this  is  significant  as  showing  how  quickly 
possession  passes  when  the  men  who  created  no  longer 
live.  The  Vanderbilts  and  the  Goulds  still  control  the 
great  properties  that  were  founded  by  the  former  three 
generations  back,  and  in  the  case  of  the  Goulds  by 
the  father  of  the  present  head  of  the  family.  But  the 
names  of  Garrett,  of  Scott,  of  Stanford,  of  Huntington, 
men  who  were  contemporaries  of  Vanderbilt  and  Gould, 
who  built  some  of  the  most  important  railway  lines, 
who  were  their  allies  or  opponents  according  to  cir 
cumstances,  are  now  only  a  memory.  Their  descendants 
were  unequal  to  the  task,  and  in  one  case  at  least  the 
second  generation  would  have  seen  a  return  to  the  shirt 
sleeves  had  not  death  providentially  intervened. 

The  founder  of  the  Vanderbilt  fortune  had  little 
education  but  great  shrewdness,  and  before  railways 
were  commercially  possible  he  had  amassed  a  modest 
competence,  which  increased  amazingly  when  he  built 
and  operated  railways.  His  son,  who  was  even  a 
greater  commercial  genius  than  his  father,  vastly  in 
creased  the  family  fortune,  and  since  his  death  it  has 
grown  by  its  own  accretions.  Wealth  in  the  United 
States,  beyond  a  certain  point,  multiplies  by  the  force 
of  attraction;  and  where  prudence  is  exercised,  which 
has  always  been  a  characteristic  trait  of  the  Vanderbilt 
family,  each  generation  leaves  to  its  heirs  a  larger 

107 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

fortune.  The  manager  of  Jay  Gould's  fortune  and 
estate  is  his  son  George,  who,  as  a  railway  manager, 
has  greater  constructive  ability  and  a  broader  grasp  than 
his  father;  he  is  bringing  up  his  sons  to  be  practical 
railway  managers,  and  he  will  doubtless  leave  to  them 
a  much  greater  fortune  than  that  which  he  inherited. 

The  richest  man  in  the  United  States,  who  is  gener 
ally  believed  to  be  the  richest  man  in  the  world,  whose 
income  is  said  to  exceed  that  of  any  other,  is  Mr.  John 
D.  Rockefeller,  who  began  life  with  nothing  and  made 
his  fortune  in  the  oilfields  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
history  of  Mr.  Rockefeller  and  the  Standard  Oil  Company, 
which  he  founded  and  controls,  is  the  most  marvellous 
record^of  romance,  business  shrewdness,  business  villainy, 
and  audacity  the  world  has  ever  known.  Mr.  Rockefeller 
in  the  early  days  of  the  discovery  of  petroleum  in 
Pennsylvania  was  a  clerk  in  a  small  shop  in  Cleveland, 
and  with  the  extraordinary  ability  to  see  opportunities 
for  making  money  perceived  sooner  than  anybody  else 
the  millions  in  the  slimy  fluid  oozing  out  of  the  ground. 
It  would  take  too  long  to  trace  the  rise  of  the 
Standard  Oil  Company  and  the  growth  of  the  Rockefeller 
millions,  but  it  may  be  said  in  a  few  words  that  Mr, 
Rockefeller  by  various  means,  some  of  which  can 
hardly  stand  the  scrutiny  of  day,  although  most  of 
them  have  been  exposed  by  means  of  investigations 
by  committees  of  Congress  and  State  legislatures,  trials 
at  law  and  other  ways,  gradually  obtained  possession 
of  the  entire  output  of  oil  of  the  United  States,  driv 
ing  all  rivals  and  competitors  out  of  the  field,  until 
to-day  the  Standard  Oil  Company  dictates  the  price 
of  every  gallon  of  oil  used  by  the  American  people 
and  is  enabled  to  charge  whatever  it  pleases.  Mr. 
Rockefeller's  wealth  increased  so  enormously  and  so 

1 08 


THE   ALMIGHTY   DOLLAR 

rapidly,  his  surplus  income  was  so  large,  that  it  be 
came  necessary  for  him  to  invest  in  railways,  iron 
mines,  banks  and  manufacturing  companies,  all  of 
which  he  dominates,  until  to-day  his  power  is  so  great 
and  so  wide-reaching,  his  control  of  n^ea  and  millions 
so  absolute,  that  in  finance  and  business  he  exercises 
almost  autocratic  sway  and  appears  to  be  apart  from 
and  superior  to  his  fellow-men. 

Mr.  Rockefeller  is  unlike  any  other  American  million 
aire.  Politics  apparently  do  not  interest  him ;  society 
does  not  appeal  to  him ;  sport  has  no  attractions  for 
him.  With  his  wealth  and  his  power  he  might  lead 
society  as  he  now  leads  finance  and  commerce ;  but 
although  he  has  an  estate  that  a  prince  might  envy 
and  a  king  crave,  and  he  could  gratify  the  most  ex 
travagant  tastes  and  never  miss  the  money,  he  gives 
no  great  entertainments,  no  guests  throng  his  great 
mansion.  No  matter  what  criticisms  may  be  directed 
against  his  business  methods,  his  private  life  is  ex- 
amplary  and  pious ;  he  is  a  man  of  strong  religious 
convictions  and  has  given  millions  to  endow  the 
University  of  Chicago.  His  son  and  heir  is  no  less 
remarkable.  Like  his  father  he  is  of  a  serious  turn 
of  mind,  and  none  of  the  follies  of  youth  was  ever 
charged  to  his  score  or  turned  his  thoughts  from  the 
all-important  business  of  life  of  making  money  and 
safely  investing  it.  His  recreation  is  teaching  a  Bible 
class  for  young  men. 

The  senior  Rockefeller  differs  from  nearly  all  other 
American  millionaires  in  that  he  is  not  a  speculator. 
He  aims  to  control  articles  of  prime  necessity,  articles 
the  people  must  have,  no  matter  what  happens.  They 
must  burn  oil  and  gas;  they  must  have  iron  and 
copper  and  sugar,  and  they  must  enrich  Mr.  Rockefeller 

109 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

by  using  them.  Mr.  Rockefeller  does  not  have  to 
speculate,  because  speculation  implies  risk  and  un 
certainty.  The  public  may  be  in  doubt  as  to  whether 
the  shares  of  a  company  in  which  Mr.  Rockefeller  is 
interested  will  go  up  or  down,  but  Mr.  Rockefeller 
never  is.  With  the  inevitableness  of  fate  things  happen 
as  he  ordains,  and  as  the  tides  perform  their  predestined 
purpose,  and  the  glacier  with  irresistible  force  crushes 
everything  in  its  path,  so  Mr.  Rockefeller  fulfils  his 
destiny  and  can  scorn  the  risks  that  mortals  must 
incur.  Day  after  day  he  becomes  richer  and  more 
powerful,  until  men  wonder  whether  such  wealth  and 
such  power  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a  single  man 
may  not  be  a  menace  to  the  Republic. 

During  the  last  few  years,  years  of  phenomenal 
prosperity  in  the  United  States,  and  years  of  financial 
insanity  almost,  the  public  bought  shares  of  all  kinds 
in  companies  that  were  supposed  to  be  capable  of 
earning  large  dividends,  and  an  entirely  new  crop  of 
millionaires  sprang  up.  Men  have  made  enormous 
fortunes  by  combining  industrial  establishments  into 
trusts,  and  the  trust  promoter  has  become  a  recognised 
power  in  the  financial  community  and  has  made  for 
himself  his  millions,  but  how  much  he  has  made  for 
the  public  time  will  tell.  Most  of  these  trusts  are  too 
new  for  one  to  be  able  to  say  much  about  their 
solvency.  There  are  people  who  believe  that  the 
trust  is  founded  on  false  economic  principles  and  that, 
being  over-capitalised  and  over-weighted,  it  must  fall 
because  of  its  inherent  weakness. 

It  is  marvellous,  the  millions  these  men  have  made 
in  a  few  years,  and  the  way  in  which  obscure  men 
have  by  a  lucky  coup  developed  into  financiers  of  the 
first  rank.  Everything  conspired  to  help  them.  Great 

no 


THE   ALMIGHTY   DOLLAR 

industrial  activity  and  bountiful  crops  made  the  American 
manufacturer  as  well  as  the  American  farmer  rich,  and 
everybody  had  money  seeking  investment.  Anything 
that  offered  a  rich  return,  any  venture  promising  large 
dividends,  was  quickly  absorbed  by  the  public,  who 
believed  in  the  promises  of  prospectuses  with  the  faith 
of  children  in  the  fairy  tales  of  their  childhood.  Later 
they  were  disillusioned.  Just  as  children  discover 
that  giants  and  fairies  are  fiction,  so  these  deluded 
persons  discovered  that  the  glittering  promises  were 
not  fulfilled  and  that  their  money  had  gone  into  the 
pockets  of  the  promoters.  The  trust  promoters  have 
yachts  and  palaces ;  the  public  is  poorer  than  it  was 
before  the  trust  madness  numbered  its  victims  by  the 
thousands. 

The  struggle  for  wealth  in  the  United  States  is 
desperate  and  ceaseless.  Money  is  what  every  one 
wants,  and  money  is  what  every  one  is  trying  to  obtain. 
It  is  at  once  the  test  and  the  gauge  of  success,  the  . 
standard  by  which  everybody  is  rated.  The  man  who 
has  made  his  '  pile '  has  demonstrated  himself  a  man 
of  capacity,  and  the  larger  his  fortune  the  greater  the 
evidence  of  his  ability  and  shrewdness.  For  money  is 
a  substantial  thing,  and  it  proclaims  its  own  importance. 
Men  sometimes  win  position  and  power  by  accident ;  if 
a  man  has  money  the  world  accepts  it  as  proof  of  his 
intelligence.  Nor  is  this  entirely  a  sordid  test.  The 
man  of  ability  in  his  own  specialty,  whether  it  happens 
to  be  law,  medicine,  or  commerce,  may  look  for  an 
adequate  reward  for  his  labours,  and  can  usually  count 
on  being  recompensed  according  to  his  worth.  The 
doctor  may  not  hope  to  earn  the  great  fees  that  are 
made  by  the  corporation  lawyer ;  the  lawyer  is  seldom 
able  to  amass  the  fortune  of  the  man  in  trade ;  but  the 

in 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

fact  that  a  doctor  is  well  off,  or  a  lawyer  is  rich,  or  a 
merchant  is  a  millionaire,  means  that  they  have  made 
of  life  a  success,  and  the  Americans  worship  the  great 
god  success. 

There  is  every  encouragement  to  a  man  to  succeed. 
The  youngster  who  goes  into  business  in  America  has 
his  future  in  his  own  hands.     To  a  certain  extent  that 
is  true  in  other  countries,  but  only  to  a  degree.     In 
America  the  young  man  is  given  every  opportunity  to 
show  his  worth ;  he  may  think  for  himself,  and  if  he  can 
prove  that  he  is  not  a  mere  machine,  he  may  feel  sure 
of  promotion.     He  is  not  kept  at  arm's  length  by  his 
employer.     If  he  has  a  suggestion  to  make  that  may  be 
for  the  benefit  of  the  business,  the  employer  will  be  glad 
to  receive  it,  to  adopt  it  if  it  commends  itself  to  his 
judgment,  and   to  remunerate  him  for  it  if  it  proves 
profitable.     In  American  business  houses  there  are  few 
traditions,  because  most  business  houses  are  too  new 
to  be  able  to  support  the  luxury  of  tradition,  usually  a 
very  expensive  luxury  and  the   bar  to  progress.     The 
man  of  business  makes  of  novelty  a  fetish,  and  is  always 
searching  for  additional  idols  to  set  up  in  his  temple. 
The  tradesman,  whether  he  is  in  business  on  a  large  or 
a  small  scale,  believes  in  novelty,  because  his  customers 
always  demand  it,   and  the  man  who  shows  the  most 
enterprise  is  usually  the  man  who  succeeds  best.     It  is 
this  characteristic  that  gives  the  young  man  his  chance. 
There  is  always  a  market  for  ideas.     The  man  who  is 
content  to  do  well  the  work  that  is  placed  before  him 
seldom  rises  beyond  a  subordinate  position,  but  the  man 
with  initiative  may  look  forward  with  confidence  to  the 
future. 

The  American  works  harder  than  the  Englishman. 
In  the  large  cities  shops  are  usually  open  for  business 

112 


THE   ALMIGHTY   DOLLAR 

at  eight  o'clock,  and  clerks  in  offices  and  wholesale 
houses  are  at  their  desks  before  nine  o'clock,  and  the 
interval  that  elapses  before  the  proprietors  put  in  an 
appearance  is  brief.  Half  an  hour  is  generally  allowed 
for  lunch,  which  for  most  men  actively  engaged  in 
business  is  merely  a  '  snack,'  as  the  American  does  not 
take  kindly  to  a  heavy  meal  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
The  rich  man  in  business  seldom  spends  much  time  on 
lunch,  unless  it  is  a  cover  to  discuss  affairs  with  a 
customer  or  an  associate,  and  afternoon  tea  is  unknown. 
Between  lunch  and  '  quitting  time,'  never  before  five, 
and  usually  six  o'clock,  there  is  no  break.  In  the  banks 
and  the  large  establishments  Saturday  is  generally  a 
half-holiday,  but  in  many  of  the  smaller  shops,  and 
especially  in  the  West,  where  the  hours  are  longer  than 
in  the  East,  the  stores  are  kept  open  until  nine  o'clock 
or  even  later,  Saturday  being  the  favourite  shopping 
night  for  the  multitude,  as  it  is  the  popular  pay-day. 

The  'week-end'  is  little  known  in  America,  except 
among  the  rich.  The  great  banker  or  financier  of  New 
York  or  Boston  who  has  his  country  house  at  the  sea 
shore  or  in  the  country,  during  the  height  of  the  summer, 
when,  owing  to  the  intense  heat,  business  is  practically 
at  a  standstill,  may  not  come  into  town  on  Saturday, 
but  as  his  house  is  connected  by  telephone  with  his 
office  he  can  keep  in  touch  even  while  away.  The  man 
in  comfortable  circumstances,  but  who  has  not  yet 
arrived  at  the  dignity  of  an  establishment  in  the  country, 
will  rush  for  a  train  late  in  the  afternoon  and  spend 
Sunday  with  his  wife  and  children  at  the  seaside,  often 
returning  to  the  city  late  on  Sunday  night  so  as  to  be  at 
his  office  early  on  Monday  morning.  Clerks  whose  offices 
close  at  one  o'clock  go  to  the  baseball  game,  or  to  the 
seaside,  if  it  is  accessible,  or  they  make  Sunday  the 
113  I 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

great  day  of  rest  and  recreation.  The  average  man  in 
business  takes  his  vacation  in  the  summer,  its  length 
depending  entirely  upon  his  wealth.  If  he  is  rich  and 
has  partners  who  can  manage  affairs  while  he  is  absent, 
he  may  be  gone  three  months  ;  if  he  is  not  overburdened 
with  money,  and  must  rely  largely  upon  his  own  exer 
tions,  he  will  probably  feel  that  two  weeks  are  all  that 
he  can  afford  to  take.  Employees  in  offices  and  large 
wholesale  houses  are  generally  allowed  two  weeks'  vaca 
tion  with  full  pay. 


114 


CHAPTER   NINE 

EDUCATION  AND  LABOUR 

IN  the  United  States  Senate  all  matters  relating  to 
education  or  labour  are  referred  to  the  same  cpmmittee, 
and  it  is  appropriate  that  the. two  should  be  joined, 
because  there  is  perhaps  no  other  country  in  which 
education  has  such  a  great  influence  on  labour,  and  in 
which  labour  is  so  eager  to  secure  education. 

In  America  there  exists  almost  a  passion  for  education,  c 
It  is  one  of  the  national  characteristics.  It  is  indicative 
of  the  universal  desire  to  succeed  and  to  advance  in  the 
social  scale.  The  working-man,  the  immigrant  whose 
English  is  almost  unintelligible,  the  former  negro  slave 
who  can  neither  read  nor  write — all  are  affected  by  this 
American  spirit  and  insist  that  their  children  shall  learn 
so  that  they  may  be  better  off  in  a  worldly  sense  than 
their  fathers.  It  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  for  a  woman 
to  work  hard  so  that  her  daughter  may  go  through  the 
high  school ;  for  a  woman  on  a  farm  to  slave  to  earn 
money  to  keep  her  daughter  at  the  university — her 
daughter  who  shall  be  something  better  than  a  farmer's 
wife,  who  shall  have  a  chance  to  make  a  career  as  a 
lawyer  or  a  doctor. 

Education  is  not  a  function  of  the  General  Government, 
but  is  carried  on  by  the  States.  Practically  every  State 
has  a  complete  system  of  public  education,  and  in 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

nearly  all  the  States  it  is  obligatory  for  children  of  a 
prescribed  age  to  attend  school  for  certain  months  of  the 
year,  and  the  employment  of  children  of  school  age  is 
prohibited.  The  public  schools  of  England — Eton, 
Harrow,  and  the  other  great  foundations — have  no  exact 
counterpart  in  America,  and  the  so-called  public  schools 
of  the  United  States  would  be  knownjas  the  council  schools 
in  England,  but  the  difference  is  as  great  as  the  designa 
tion.  The  fundamental  distinction  is  that  of  caste  and 
class.  In  America  attendance  at  a  public  school  is 
not  a  sign  of  poverty  and  has  no  stigma  attached  to  it. 
The  public  schools  are  supported  by  the  tax-payers,  and 
the  children  of  men  of  wealth  as  well  as  men  without 
wealth  are  sent  there;  hence  the  son  of  a  man  worth 
millions  may  be  the  seat-mate  of  the  son  of  his  father's 
coachman  ;  the  daughter  of  a  leader  of  society  may  sit  in 
school  next  to  the  child  of  her  mother's  hairdresser. 
When  Mr.  Mosely's  education  commission  visited 
Washington,  surprise  was  expressed  by  some  of  its 
members  that  the  President's  son  should  be  a  public- 
school  pupil,  but  it  caused  neither  surprise  nor  comment 
in  Washington.  In  a  Washington  public  school  it  would 
not  be  exceptional  to  find  enrolled  among  the  scholars 
the  children  of  justices  of  the  Supreme  Court,  members 
of  the  Cabinet,  Senators,  and  officers  of  high  rank  in  the 
army  and  navy,  as  well  as  the  children  of  bricklayers, 
small  shopkeepers,  and  postmen.  The  public  school  is 
the  most  democratic  institution  in  America,  but  like  all 
things  American  its  democracy  stops  at  a  certain  point. 
Men  of  wealth  and  position  do  not  object  to  their 
children  attending  the  public  school  when  they  are  young, 
but  after  they  reach  a  certain  age  almost  invariably  they 
are  sent  to  a  private  boarding-school  preliminary  to  their 
entering  college.  The  fondness  of  the  American  mother 


EDUCATION    AND    LABOUR 

and  father  for  the  society  of  their  children,  the  absence  of 
the  nursery,  the  more  intimate  relationship  existing 
between  mother  and  children  in  America  than  in  England, 
and  the  personal  supervision  of  the  American  mother  over 
her  children  are  reasons  why  it  is  not  considered 
desirable  to  send  children  of  a  tender  age  away  from 
the  protecting  influence  of  home  to  the  more  dangerous 
environment  of  the  boarding-school.  A  man  of  position 
argues  that  it  does  his  son  of  twelve  no  great  harm  to  be 
brought  in  contact  with  boys  lower  in  the  social  scale, 
but  from  that  age  on  it  is  advisable  to  have  him 
associate  with  his  equals.  The  same  argument  applies 
even  more  forcibly  to  the  girl. 

I  cannot  speak  too  highly  of  the  American  public 
school  and  the  American  system  of  education.  The 
curriculum  begins  with  the  kindergarten  and  ends  at  the 
high  school,  in  which  the  young  man  or  woman  can 
obtain  an  education  equal  almost  to  that  offered  by  the 
universities.  In  the  first  eight  grades  the  pupil  is  well 
grounded  in  grammar,  history,  arithmetic,  elementary 
mathematics  and  English  literature,  but  neither  modern 
nor  ancient  languages  are  taught  until  he  enters  the  high 
school.  A  boy  who  has  gone  through  the  eighth  grade  has 
a  fair  education,  and  is  qualified  to  fit  himself  for  further 
knowledge  if  he  has  the  disposition  to  study.  The  high 
school,  with  a  course  of  from  two  to  four  years,  is 
divided  into  two  branches — the  business,  where  the 
student  is  taught  shorthand,  typewriting,  and  bookkeeping, 
and  is  given  a  thorough  theoretical  commercial  training, 
and  the  scientific  or  classical,  where  he  prepares  himself 
for  entrance  to  the  university  or  a  professional  career. 
So  highly  are  many  of  these  high  schools  regarded  that 
some  of  the  leading  universities  will  admit  a  student  on 
certificate  and  without  examination ;  and  many  young 

117 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

men,  studying  to  equip  themselves  for  a  profession,  after 
leaving  the  high  school  are  able  to  take  immediately  the 
strictly  professional  cours-e  that  entitles  them  to  practise 
their  profession.  In  some  of  the  States  there  are  manual 
training  schools,  where  youths  serve  a  regular  apprentice 
ship  at  their  respective  trades,  and  in  addition  to  the 
practical  work  they  take  an  academic  course,  especial 
stress  being  laid  on  drawing,  because  of  the  importance 
of  a  workman  being  able  to  make  and  interpret  plans, 
German,  because  of  the  acknowledged  position  of 
Germany  in  the  industrial  arts,  and  mathematics, 
because  of  their  practical  value  in  engineering. 

The  States  of  the  American  Union  have  from  the 
very  beginning  of  their  existence  as  States  recognised 
the  importance  of  education  and  its  value  as  a  com 
mercial  asset,  and  have  been  generous  in  its  support ;  in 
the  early  days  sacrifices  were  often  made  to  provide  for 
the  schools.  The  great  universities  of  America  that  are 
best  known  in  Europe — Harvard,  Yale,  Princeton — are 
not  State  institutions,  but  have  been  endowed  by  private 
munificence,  but  in  several  of  the  States  there  are 
universities  maintained  and  managed  by  the  States.  Of 
recent  years  it  has  become  fashionable  for  rich  men  to 
pose  as  the  patrons  of  learning.  Two  of  the  most 
notable  instances  are  the  Leland  Stanford  University  in 
California,  and  the  University  of  Chicago ;  the  former 
the  late  Senator  Stanford's  memorial  to  his  son ;  the 
latter  the  project  of  Mr,  John  D.  Rockefeller,  the  head 
of  the  great  Standard  Oil  Trust,  both  of  whom  have 
given  millions  of  pounds  to  their  projects.  Mr.  Andrew 
Carnegie  has  established  and  endowed  with  .£2,000,000 
the  Carnegie  Institute  in  Washington ;  but  this  is  not  a 
university  in  the  popular  sense,  but  is  for  the  purpose  of 
conducting  higher  research, 

118 


EDUCATION  AND   LABOUR 

Judged  by  statistics  the  percentage  of  illiterates  in 
the  United  States  is  higher  than  in  some  European 
countries,  and  far  exceeds  that  of  England ;  but  these 
figures  are  misleading,  because  the  illiterates  in  America 
are  recruited  principally  from  the  immigrants  of  mature 
age  who  are  unable  to  profit  by  the  educational  facilities 
of  their  adopted  country,  and  from  the  negroes  of  the 
South  who,  born  in  slavery,  have  not  used  their  freedom 
to  acquire  even  the  rudiments  of  knowledge.  If  these 
two  classes  were  excepted,  if  the  negro  and  the  immigrant 
were  subtracted  from  the  great  body  of  illiterates,  it 
would  be  found,  I  think,  that  the  percentage  of  literacy 
among  native-born  Americans,  or  the  naturalised  of  only 
one  generation  back,  is  higher  than  among  any  other 
nation  in  the  world  ;  due  to  the  fact  that  it  is  impressed 
upon  every  American,  upon  the  native  American  as 
well  as  the  naturalised  American,  that  if  he  would 
succeed  he  must  have  at  least  a  common  school  educa 
tion,  and  that  the  demands  made  upon  the  worker  in 
every  walk  of  life  can  only  be  met  by  the  cultivation  of 
his  intellectual  powers.  It  has  been  well  said  that  the 
republic  is  opportunity ;  and  every  boy  starting  in  life  is 
quickly  made  to  understand  that  his  future  rests  with 
himself,  and  that  if  he  hopes  to  raise  himself  from  the 
class  in  which  he  was  born  he  must  have  education  and 
the  comprehension  intelligently  to  perceive  that  which  is 
required  of  him.  In  some  cases  extreme  poverty  pre 
vents  the  boy  from  attending  school,  or  compels  him  to 
leave  at  a  tender  age  so  as  to  earn  a  miserable  pittance 
to  contribute  to  his  own  support  or  that  of  others,  but 
the  son  of  any  well-to-do  and  thrifty  mechanic  or  small 
shopkeeper  may  acquire  a  fairly  good  education  without 
expense.  Before  leaving  the  subject  of  the  public 
school  I  must  not  forget  to  mention  that  in  the  South, 

119 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

the  habitat  of  the  negro,  there  are  separate  schools  for 
the  coloured  race,  who  are  given  practically  the  same 
educational  advantage  as  the  whites. 

I  have  referred  to  the  c  private '  schools  of  America, 
and  there  are  many  of  these  institutions,  which  are 
practically  the  antitype  of  Eton  and  Harrow  and  the 
other  well-known  English  public  schools.  They  are 
private  in  the  sense  that  they  receive  no  grant  from  the 
State  and  derive  their  incomes  from  the  fees  paid  by 
the  pupils  or  from  endowments  or  voluntary  gifts  and  con 
tributions,  and  are  not  subject  to  State  or  Governmental 
control  or  supervision.  In  these  schools  the  boys  live  in 
dormitories,  each  boy  having  his  separate  room  or 
sharing  it  with  another ;  they  are  divided  into  classes  in  the 
usual  way  according  to  their  capacity,  and  the  system  is 
substantially  the  same  as  that  in  the  large  English  public 
schools.  The  boys  go  in  for  good  healthy  sports,  and 
like  all  right-minded  and  active  youths  are  much  more 
interested  in  football  and  baseball  than  they  are  in  Latin 
and  Greek,  but  they  are  kept  pretty  well  up  to  the  mark 
and  made  to  work.  There  are  a  few  of  these  schools  so 
exclusive  that  the  number  of  pupils  is  limited  and  prefer 
ence  is  given  to  the  sons  or  immediate  relatives  of  former 
pupils.  I  have  in  mind  a  certain  school  where  it  is 
customary  on  the  birth  of  a  boy  for  his  father  immedi 
ately  to  enter  him  as  a  pupil,  so  that  when  he  is  of 
proper  age  there  will  be  a  place  for  him.  An  amusing 
story  is  told  of  a  young  man,  who  in  the  exuberance 
and  pride  of  the  knowledge  that  he  might  shortly  expect 
to  become  a  father,  made  application  for  his  prospective 
son,  informing  the  principal  that  in  due  time  the  boy's 
name  would  be  communicated.  Unfortunately  the  boy 
turned  out  to  be  a  girl,  but,  nothing  daunted,  the  father 
wrote  again,  stating  that  the  application  still  held  good. 

120 


EDUCATION   AND   LABOUR 

The  two  great  public  schools  of  America — public  in 
essence,  but  not  so  denominated — are  the  Military 
Academy  at  West  Point  and  the  Naval  Academy  at 
Annapolis,  where  young  men  are  trained  for  admission 
to  the  respective  services.  These  youths  are  appointed, 
or  more  properly,  nominated,  by  members  of  Congress, 
and  in  some  cases  by  the  President,  and  after  passing 
a  rigid  physical  and  mental  examination  they  are  en 
rolled  as  cadets,  passing  at  the  end  of  four  years  into 
the  army  as  second  lieutenants  and  the  navy  as  mid 
shipmen.  They  are  given  a  thorough  professional  and 
general  education  without  cost  and  are  paid  .£100  a 
year,  which  covers  their  living  and  incidental  expenses, 
so  that  the  sons  of  poor  men  are  not  debarred  from 
entering  the  army  or  navy.  Military  and  naval  officers 
are  very  proud  of  their  training  system  and  believe  that 
the  American  officer  is  better  educated  and  more 
scientific  than  the  foreign  officer,  because  the  standard 
at  the  Academies  is  higher  than  in  similar  institutions 
abroad. 

For  those  men  and  women  who  were  debarred  the 
privileges  of  education  in  their  youth,  and  for  those 
young  people  whose  craving  for  knowledge  has  not  been 
satisfied  and  who  are  unable  to  attend  school  during 
the  day,  there  are  in  all  the  large  cities  night  schools, 
and  the  University  Extension  Movement  and  the  Settle 
ment  Houses  further  promote  the  spread  of  knowledge. 

The  great  problem  confronting  America  is  the  assi 
milation  of  its  aliens,  the  conversion  of  the  horde  of 
ignorant  foreigners  who  are  annually  dumped  on  its 
shores — who  know  nothing  of  English  and  even  less  of 
American  ideas  and  institutions — into  Americans  in  fact 
as  well  as  in  name. 

Labour   in  the   United   States   is   more   liberally   re- 

121 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

compensed  than  in  any  other  country.  Working-men 
can  be  broadly  divided  into  two  classes — the  skilled 
worker  who  has  served  an  apprenticeship  and  is  a  master 
of  his  craft,  and  the  unskilled  labourer  who  does  work 
requiring  brute  strength  rather  than  intelligence.  The 
former  constitutes  the  hierarchy  of  labour  and  wields 
great  power  in  the  management  of  trade  unions  and 
in  improving  the  general  condition  of  labour  ;  the  latter 
is  usually  unorganised  and  exerts  little  influence. 

The  factory  system  was  early  transplanted  from 
England  and  is  coincident  with  the  general  expansion 
of  industrial  occupations  in  the  United  States.  Without 
attempting  to  raise  the  political  or  economic  question 
whether  the  protective  system  in  America  has  been  the 
cause  of  high  wages,  or  whether,  as  American  free  traders 
are  fond  of  asserting,  the  wages  of  American  working- 
men  would  be  equally  as  high  without  protection  owing 
to  superior  natural  advantages,  the  fact  remains  that 
the  American  working-man  is  better  paid  than  the  work 
ing-man  in  any  other  country.  Wages  vary  according  to 
location,  labour  commanding  the  highest  price  in  the 
large  cities  of  the  East,  where  the  cost  of  living  is  also 
higher ;  but  domestic  service  is  better  paid  in  the  West 
than  in  the  East.  Bricklayers,  for  instance,  in  New 
York  city  earn  one  pound  a  day,  compositors  on 
morning  newspapers  sixteen  shillings,  carpenters  and 
plumbers  from  twelve  to  fourteen  and  fifteen  shillings ; 
unskilled  labour  is  rarely  paid  less  than  six  shillings 
a  day ;  and  although  the  cost  of  living  is  nominally 
somewhat  higher  in  America  than  it  is  in  England,  and 
actually  much  higher  than  in  Germany  and  other  Con 
tinental  countries,  the  American  working-man  because 
of  his  larger  wages  is  not  only  able  to  live  better,  but  to 
lay  by  something  for  old  age  or  accident. 

T22 


EDUCATION   AND   LABOUR 

Figures  are  misleading,  and  mean  nothing  unless 
accompanied  by  a  detail  of  elaborate  explanation  and 
comparison  entirely  out  of  place  in  a  work  of  this 
character.  It  would  be  easy  enough  to  show  what  the 
working-man  pays  for  rent,  provisions,  and  clothes,  but 
those  prices  would  be  meaningless  unless,  in  the  case 
of  rent,  for  instance,  compared  with  the  same  accommo 
dations  and  relative  accessibility  to  his  place  of 
employment  of  the  British  working-man.  In  the  matter 
of  clothing  the  question  of  quality  is  a  determining  and 
disputed  factor,  the  American  contending  that  the  cloth 
woven  on  American  looms  is  equally  as  durable  as 
the  cloth  worn  by  English  workmen.  It  is  sufficient 
to  say  that  with  the  possible  exception  of  rent  the 
American  workman  pays  no  more  for  his  clothing  and 
provisions  than  does  the  British  workman  ;  that  many 
articles  of  diet  are  cheaper  in  America  than  in  England ; 
that  there  is  a  greater  choice  of  fruits,  vegetables,  and 
fish  in  America ;  that  in  times  of  even  moderate  pros 
perity  it  is  only  the  idle,  dissolute,  or  physical  incapa 
citated  who  are  constantly  on  the  border  line  of 
starvation  ;  that  in  good  times  every  man  willing  to 
work  can  find  employment  at  fair  wages;  that  the 
working-man  in  good  standing,  as  well  as  the  unskilled 
labourer,  has  meat  every  day,  usually  more  than  once 
a  day,  varied  by  poultry  and  fish  with  nutritious 
vegetables,  and  he  may  have  decent  surroundings,  and 
save  if  he  is  careful  and  temperate. 

In  a  country  where  every  male  on  attaining  his  majority 
is  entitled  to  cast  a  vote  for  the  election  of  the  lowest  as 
well  as  the  highest  official,  it  follows  as  a  matter  of 
course  that  the  working-men  exercise  great  political 
power,  and  that  political  power  the  politician  is  never 
permitted  to  forget.  The  working-man  frequently 

123 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

coerces  politicians,  capitalists,  Members  of  the  Legislature 
and  Members  of  Congress,  who  are  careful  to  do  nothing 
to  antagonise  what  is  generically  known  as  the  labour 
vote.  It  would  naturally  be  expected  that  in  America, 
where  the  labour  vote  constitutes  in  round  numbers  one- 
seventh  of  the  electorate,  there  would  be  a  distinct 
labour  party  which  would  be  represented  in  Congress  by 
its  own  members  and  form  a  separate  parliamentary 
group,  but  the  labour  party  has  not  yet  appeared  in 
American  politics. 

Labour  easily  divides  itself  into  four  racial  divisions. 
There  are  the  Americans  of  native  birth  or  parentage, 
the  Irish,  the  Germans,  and  the  races  from  Southern 
Europe.  The  native-born  American  is  a  Republican  or 
a  Democrat  owing  to  circumstances  and  the  accident  of 
environment ;  the  Irish  almost  to  a  man  have  been  and 
are  Democrats ;  the  Germans  in  the  large  cities  of  the 
East  in  the  main  are  Democrats,  while  in  the  Western 
States  they  are  largely  Republicans ;  and  the  Italians,  the 
Russians,  and  the  Slavs  are  Democrats  if  they  happen  to 
settle  in  democratic  states  or  cities,  and  Republicans  if 
they  are  thrown  among  Republicans.  The  first  three 
classes — the  Americans,  the  Irish,  or  at  least  a  large 
portion  of  them,  and  the  Germans — constitute  the 
skilled  labour  of  America,  while  the  Italian  and  the 
Slav  are  now  doing  the  manual,  unskilled  work  that 
was  formerly  done  by  the  Irish.  It  follows,  therefore, 
that  with  labour  so  divided  by  racial  prejudice  it  becomes 
almost  impossible  to  solidify  it  into  a  political  party  or 
unify  it  in  its  own  interest. 

There  is  still  another  reason  why  it  has  been  found 
impossible  to  make  a  united  labour  party,  although 
frequently  the  attempt  has  been  essayed.  Much  jealousy 
exists  among  the  labouring  men,  and  great  distrust  and 

124 


EDUCATION   AND   LABOUR 

fear  of  themselves.  A  Member  of  Congress  is  paid  a 
salary  of  .£1,500  a  year,  and  a  Congressman's  salary  is  a 
prize  worth  competing  for  by  any  highly  skilled  and  well- 
paid  artisan,  who  has  to  work  eight  and  nine  hours  a 
day  and  earns  from  £200  to  £300  a  year.  Election  to 
Congress  lifts  a  man  immensely  in  the  social  scale,  and 
would  put  the  labour  member  in  a  class  much  higher 
than  that  of  his  former  associates  and  fellow  workers. 
Envy  at  making  one  of  their  members  *  a  gentleman,' 
and  the  fear  that  if  he  should  be  elected  to  Congress  he 
would  cease  to  be  a  working-man  and  come  under  the 
influence  of  capital,  are  responsible  more  than  any  other 
causes  for  the  failure  to  create  a  labour  party. 

This  divergence  of  political  belief  and  this  distrust  of 
themselves  have  nullified  the  political  power  of  the 
labour  unions,  but  while  the  union  exerts  no  influence 
politically — that  is,  the  union  as  an  entity — its  influence 
both  economically  and  socially  has  been  felt  most  sen 
sibly.  The  increase  of  wages  that  has  been  progressive 
in  the  United  States  during  the  last  few  years  is  largely 
owing  to  the  efforts  of  the  trade  unions  and  the  steady 
pressure  put  upon  employers  by  them ;  and  as  a  majority 
of  the  skilled  workers  of  the  country  are  members  of  the 
unions,  in  case  of  a  disagreement  and  a  strike  the  unions 
have  it  in  their  power  either  temporarily  to  bring  indus 
trial  operations  to  a  standstill  or  at  least  seriously  to 
dislocate  them. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  more  intelligent  among 
labour  leaders  discourage  the  trade  union  from  becoming 
a  political  body.  Once  that  should  come  to  pass,  they 
say,  labour  would  be  merely  an  annex  to  the  great 
political  parties  and  would  be  rendered  impotent  either 
to  reward  its  friends  or  punish  its  enemies.  Labour  is 
powerful,  they  say,  because  its  political  action  is  always 

125 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

an  unknown  quantity ;  because  this  uncertainty  is  a 
threat  that  inspires  respect  and  makes  it  the  object  of 
solicitous  consideration  on  the  part  of  politicians.  The 
chief  purpose  of  the  union,  according  to  the  labour 
leader,  is  not  to  put  this  party  or  that  in  office,  but  it  is 
to  obtain  higher  wages,  shorter  hours,  and  better  social 
conditions  for  its  members,  and  that  only  can  be  accom 
plished  by  encouraging  the  industrial  worker  to  be  a  free 
political  agent  and  to  vote  for  the  candidate  who  pro 
mises  best  to  bring  about  those  results. 

The  relations  existing  between  labour  and  capital  in 
the  United  States  are,  speaking  broadly,  those  of  an 
armed  truce  between  nations  immediately  preceding  a 
declaration  of  war.  There  is  little,  if  any,  feeling  of 
common  purpose  between  them,  or  consciousness  of 
common  interests.  Labour  is  engaged  in  a  perpetual 
struggle  to  compel  capital  to  accede  to  its  demands,  to 
increase  its  wages,  and  to  diminish  its  hours.  I  shall 
not  here  attempt  to  weigh  the  rights  and  wrongs  on 
either  side,  to  apportion  the  blame,  or  to  make  any 
attempt  to  investigate  the  causes.  It  may  be  sufficient  to 
say  that  neither  side  is  entirely  to  blame  nor  entirely 
innocent.  While  much  of  the  discontent  and  dissatisfac 
tion  on  the  part  of  labour  is  caused  by  the  tyranny  and 
oppression  of  capital  and  the  knowledge  that  capitalists 
have  made  huge  fortunes  at  the  expense  of  labour,  the 
determination  of  employers  not  to  adopt  a  more  con 
ciliatory  attitude  toward  their  employees  or  voluntarily  to 
improve  their  conditions  is  the  natural  consequence  of 
the  high-handed  manner  in  which  working-men  attempt 
to  redress  their  grievances,  real  or  imaginary,  and  their 
ingratitude. 

Without  going  into  causes,  I  think  it  can  be  said 
without  fear  of  contradiction  that,  because  of  the  power 

126 


EDUCATION    AND    LABOUR 

of  labour,  politicians  and  the  Press  have  been  afraid  to 
express  their  convictions  or  to  advocate  measures  that 
would  be  in  the  interest,  not  of  capital  or  of  labour,  but 
of  both,  and  society  generally.  Frequently  strikes  have 
been  ordered  for  the  most  trivial  reasons.  The  sym 
pathetic  strike  is  a  favourite  weapon  of  the  unions  ; 
employers  have  locked  out  their  men  rather  than  make 
a  trifling  concession ;  the  arrogance  of  capital  has  been 
met  by  the  intolerance  of  labour ;  and  the  newspapers 
have  been  silent,  and  reprobated  neither  labour  leaders 
responsible  for  causing  untold  distress  to  men  forced  to 
strike,  nor  captains  of  industry  who  have  made  the  public 
suffer  to  gratify  the  caprice  of  capitalistic  greed  and 
pride. 

For  many  years  the  doctrine  of  laissez  faire  has 
prevailed  because  it  accorded  with  the  spirit  of  democracy 
to  believe  that  it  was  not  the  business  of  the  State  to 
settle  disputes  between  man  and  man  ;  they  could  fight 
it  out  between  themselves,  and  all  that  the  State  was 
required  to  do  was  to  keep  the  ring  and  see  fair  play. 
But  now  it  has  gradually  dawned  upon  the  compre 
hension  of  the  law-makers  that  industrial  warfare  is  no 
more  to  be  permitted  than  any  other  form  of  anarchy, 
and  the  organisation  of  the  Civic  Federation,  of  which 
the  late  Senator  Hanna  was  the  president,  and  the 
existence  of  other  similar  machinery  to  bring  about  a 
better  state  of  feeling  between  employer  and  employee 
will  probably  before  long  lead  to  more  harmonious 
relations  between  capitalists  and  wage-earners.  In  other 
respects  the  State  has  regarded  the  working-man  as 
peculiarly  under  its  guardianship,  and  has  made  wise 
and  liberal  laws  for  his  protection,  and  to  save  him  from 
the  rapacity  or  cupidity  of  the  employer.  Every  State 
makes  its  own  labour  laws,  and  the  same  spirit  actuates 

1*7 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

most  of  them.  Sunday  and  legal  holidays  are  observed 
as  days  of  rest ;  in  many  States  the  normal  day  is  fixed 
by  legal  enactment  at  nine  hours,  while  in  some  occupa 
tions  it  is  limited  to  eight.  There  are  stringent  provisions 
regulating  the  employment  of  women  and  children,  and 
in  the  older  States  of  the  East,  notably  Massachusetts, 
which  has  always  set  the  example  in  advanced  labour 
legislation,  sanitary  and  other  regulations  in  factories 
are  strictly  observed  and  rigidly  enforced,  and  the 
comfort  of  the  operatives  is  carefully  looked  after, 


128 


CHAPTER  TEN 

SOCIAL    CUSTOMS 

ONE  of  the  peculiarities  of  America,  one  that  always 
impresses  the  foreigner  who  has  spent  sufficient  time 
in  the  country  to  know  it  and  whose  judgment  is  not 
founded  upon  a  superficial  acquaintance  of  a  few 
weeks  in  the  larger  cities  of  the  East,  is  the  difference 
in  social  customs  and  the  point  of  view  in  various 
places.  In  New  York,  Boston,  and  Philadelphia,  among 
the  very  rich,  there  is  almost  as  rigid  adherence  to 
form  and  the  strict  canons  of  etiquette  as  there  is  in 
Europe ;  in  the  West,  except  in  a  few  of  the  largest 
cities,  strict  regard  for  conventional  etiquette  is  deemed 
of  less  importance.  In  New  York  the  dress  suit  is  an 
essential  part  of  every  man's  wardrobe  who  makes  the 
slightest  pretension  to  having  any  knowledge  of  the 
world,  and  even  the  man  of  small  means  and  minor 
social  position  considers  it  incumbent  '  to  dress '  when 
he  takes  his  wife  or  other  women  to  the  theatre.  In 
a  city  of  the  size  and  importance  of  Chicago  the 
dress  suit,  while  not  unknown,  is  sparingly  used,  and 
in  the  smaller  cities  of  that  Western  country  the  man 
who  dresses  for  the  theatre  makes  himself  conspicuous. 

An  Englishman  relates  an  amusing  account  of  his 
experiences  in  a  Western  city  of  considerable  preten 
sions — a  city  as  large  as  Birmingham,  but  not  so  im- 

129  K 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

portant.  He  went  there  on  business,  accompanied  by 
his  wife.  The  evening  of  their  arrival  they  accepted 
an  invitation  to  the  theatre  ;  and  not  thinking  that  the 
customs  of  the  newer  West  were  different  from  those 
they  had  always  known,  and  deeming  it  unnecessary 
to  consult  any  authorities  on  etiquette,  they  proceeded 
to  dress  as  they  would  for  a  theatrical  performance  in 
London  ;  the  man  in  the  conventional  black  of  evening, 
his  wife  in  a  dress  to  show  her  shoulders.  As  they 
went  to  their  seats  in  the  dining-room  they  felt  they 
were  attracting  entirely  too  much  notice,  and  when 
they  sat  down  so  marked  was  the  attention  of  every 
body  in  the  room  that  the  Englishwoman  asked  her 
husband  in  a  whisper  if  there  was  anything  wrong 
about  her  looks,  as  everybody  stared  at  her.  He 
gallantly  told  her  that  she  looked  unusually  stunning, 
which  was  perhaps  the  reason,  and  advised  her  not  to 
worry.  She  looked  about  the  room,  in  which  there 
were  perhaps  not  less  than  a  hundred  women,  and 
discovered  to  her  amazement  that  she  alone  wore  a 
low-neck  dress,  which  naturally  made  her  most  decidedly 
conspicuous.  Being  a  woman  of  quick  wit  she  realised 
the  situation  at  once  and  understood  how  shocking 
her  bare  arms  and  shoulders  must  seem  to  those  other 
women  with  their  dresses  buttoned  up  to  their  necks 
and  prolonged  to  their  wrists,  and  asked  her  husband 
what  she  should  do. 

1  Do    nothing,   my   dear,   but   eat   your   dinner,'    he 
replied. 

'But  I  can't  sit  here  in  this  way,'  she  answered. 
'  I  feel  as  much  out  of  place  as  if  I  were  walking  in 
Bond  Street  in  a  bathing  suit.  I  shall  either  have  to 
change  this  waist  or  you  will  have  to  get  me  a  scarf 
to  throw  over  my  shoulders.' 
130 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

Telling  the  incident  later  when  it  was  a  less  painful 
memory,  she  said  she  felt  that  her  dress  was  entirely 
out  of  place.  *  I  don't  mean  any  play  on  words/ 
she  quickly  added,  with  a  somewhat  ghastly  smile  as 
she  recalled  the  humiliation  of  that  time,  *  but  I  wished 
that  some  of  the  material  trailing  on  the  ground  could 
have  been  on  my  bodice  at  that  particular  moment.' 
When  her  husband  returned  a  minute  or  two  later 
with  a  lace  scarf  which  she  put  about  her  shoulders, 
{ I  heard,'  she  said,  '  an  audible  sigh  of  relief  go  up 
throughout  the  room.  Outraged  propriety  was  ap 
peased.'  After  their  experience  in  the  dining-room 
it  occurred  to  them  that  if  a  woman  at  dinner  in  a 
decollete  dress  created  such  a  sensation  the  results 
might  be  equally  unfortunate  at  the  theatre.  What 
was  to  be  done  ?  There  was  no  British  consul  to 
whom  they  could  appeal  for  advice ;  they  knew  no 
one  who  could  serve  as  their  social  mentor. 

'  Ask  the  manager  of  the  hotel,'  said  the  wife ; 
'  hotel  managers  in  this  country,  I  have  been  told, 
know  everything.' 

That  suggestion  did  not  appeal  to  the  husband,  who 
after  a  few  minutes'  reflection  turned  to  his  wife  with 
triumph  written  on  his  face.  '  I  know,'  he  said.  '  I'll 
telephone  to  our  host;  he's  a  good  chap  and  will 
know.' 

Of  course  the  host  had  a  telephone  in  his  house 
and  there  was  a  telephone  in  the  room  of  the  hotel, 
so  it  was  easy  enough  to  get  into  communication  with 
him,  but  it  was  not  quite  so  easy  to  ask  a  compara 
tive  stranger  what  his  wife  should  wear.  Never  good 
at  finessing,  this  man,  after  vainly  endeavouring  to 
frame  a  subtle  question,  was  at  last  compelled  bluntly 
to  ask  :  *  What  shall  my  wife  wear  ? '  and  over  the 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

wire  came  this  Delphic  reply  in  the  hearty  tone  of 
sincerity  :  '  Oh,  tell  her  to  come  just  as  she  is.  Any 
thing  that  she  wears  will  be  just  right ;  we  don't  go  in 
much  for  style  here.' 

That  settled  it.  It  were  better  to  err  on  the  safe 
side,  and  a  change  was  quickly  made  to  a  dress  more 
in  keeping  with  the  Western  idea  of  convention.  At 
the  theatre  there  was  not  a  single  woman  in  a  dtcollett 
dress,  and  during  the  course  of  the  evening  the  English 
woman  shuddered  as  she  realised  how  narrowly  she 
had  escaped  the  frightful  impropriety  of  appearing  at  the 
theatre  in  bare  neck  and  arms  ;  and  when  later  she 
laughingly  told  her  hostess,  that  estimable  woman 
gasped  and  said  that  if  she  had  society  would  have 
talked  about  it  for  the  next  month.  In  the  West  a 
woman  never  appears  decolletl  except  at  a  ball,  and 
even  then  the  very  smallest  display  of  the  female  form 
is  all  that  society  will  countenance.  According  to  the 
Western  code,  Satan  is  supposed  to  ride  on  a  woman's 
bare  shoulders. 

This  hostess  said  that  the  '  society '  of  her  city  would 
have  been  given  food  for  gossip,  and  the  use  of  this  word 
'  society '  is  a  constant  surprise  to  the  foreigner.  You 
pick  up  a  local  paper  and  read  of  the  elopement  of  two 
'  prominent  young  society  people  '  in  some  small  place, 
only  to  discover  that  the  girl  is  the  local  telephone 
operator  and  the  man  is  the  proprietor  of  a  grocery 
store.  Because  the  girl  is  pretty  and  vivacious  and  the 
man  is  well  off  according  to  the  community's  standard 
of  wealth,  they  are  '  prominent  socially  '  and  so  regarded 
by  their  associates.  Social  standing  is  not  gauged 
nationally,  but  parochially ;  and  as  there  is  no  national 
standard,  and  there  is  nothing  to  determine  social  status, 
it  is  established  by  local  conditions.  A  man  may  be 
132 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

prominent  in  New  York  and  totally  unknown  in  the 
West ;  the  leading  citizen  of  a  small  place  in  the  West, 
or  even  a  city  of  great  commercial  importance,  is  merged 
into  the  mass  when  his  local  background  no  longer 
reflects  his  greatness. 

Marriage  and  the  severing  of  the  marriage  tie  are 
attended  with  much  less  formality  in  the  United  States 
than  in  any  other  highly  civilised  country,  which  has 
created  the  impression — for  which  American  writers 
are  more  largely  responsible  than  foreigners — that  the 
sanctity  of  marriage  is  lightly  held,  and  that,  to  speak 
quite  bluntly,  the  Americans,  as  a  race,  are  less  moral 
than  the  English.  This,  I  hold,  does  them  a  great 
injustice.  I  doubt  if  there  is  any  nation  where  the  home, 
and  family  are  held  so  sacred,  where  the  chastity  of 
women  is  so  great,  where  flagrant  immorality  on  the 
part  of  men  or  women  so  quickly  leads  to  social 
ostracism  as  it  does  in  the  United  States.  It  is  quite 
true  that  marriage  and  divorce  are  easy ;  but  it  must  be  re 
membered  that  in  America  Church  and  State  are  separate, 
and  in  the  eyes  of  the  law — no  matter  what  may  be  the 
view  of  the  Church — marriage  is  simply  a  civil  contract,  a 
contract  entered  into  like  any  other  agreement  between 
two  persons  of  legal  age,  that  imposes  certain  legal 
obligations,  but  like  any  other  contract  is  terminable  for 
any  breach  of  the  covenant.  To  make  a  marriage  valid 
it  does  not  have  to  be  performed  in  a  church  or  by  an 
ordained  minister ;  it  is  equally  binding  if  the  marriage 
ceremony  is  read  by  a  magistrate  or  a  properly  authorised 
civil  officer,  such  as  an  alderman  or  a  mayor ;  in  some 
States  the  c  common-law  marriage,'  an  agreement  between 
the  parties  to  regard  each  other  as  husband  and  wife,  and 
to  live  together  in  the  marital  relation,  is  a  legal  marriage, 
the  issue  of  the  union  are  legitimate,  and  the  wife  is 

133 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

entitled  to  her  dower  and  other  property  rights  in  her 
husband's  estate.  Every  State  has  its  own  marriage  and 
divorce  laws ;  in  some  States  only  a  violation  of  the 
marriage  vow  is  ground  for  divorce,  in  other  States  the 
laws  are  much  more  lax  or  liberal,  according  as  one  may 
choose  to  regard  them,  and  any  one  of  a  dozen  causes 
is  sufficient  ground  for  divorce. 

The  ease  with  which  divorce  can  be  procured  has 
created  the  belief  in  Europe  that  in  America  divorce  is 
a  recognised  social  institution  and  that  the  divorced 
person,  man  or  woman,  does  not  lose  social  caste  by 
having  been  set  free  from  the  matrimonial  bonds. 
Society — and  here  I  use  the  word  not  in  its  restricted 
sense  as  applying  to  any  particular  set  of  persons,  but  in 
its  broader  meaning  of  the  whole  body  politic — does  not 
look  with  favour  upon  the  divorcedj  even  upon  the 
innocent  party,  who  is  always  under  a  stigma ;  always  ex 
cepting  the  very  rich,  who  are  a  law  unto  themselves,  who 
because  of  their  great  wealth  can  do  as  they  please,  and 
who  are  so  far  above  public  opinion  that  they  can  afford 
to  defy  it. 

It  is  true  that  divorces  are  more  numerous  in  America 
than  in  England,  but  that  comes  from  the  difference  in 
social  institutions,  laws,  and  national  temperament ;  and 
while  much  can  be  said  on  both  sides,  it  can  only  be 
said  here,  in  regard  to  a  question  so  important  as  this, 
that  while  many  Americans,  especially  clergymen  and 
others  who  look  upon  marriage  as  a  sacrament,  regret 
the  frequency  of  divorce,  it  is  abhorrent  to  American 
\  ideas  that  a  woman,  the  wife  of  a  drunkard  or  the  wife 
i  of  a  brute  who  maltreats  her,  because  she  merely 
committed  an  error  of  judgment  by  marrying  a  worth 
less  man,  should  be  compelled  to  pay  such  a  heavy 
penalty  as  to  be  bound  to  him  for  life.  Such  a  woman, 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

according  to  the  chivalrous  sentiments  of  Americans, 
is  entitled  to  her  freedom,  to  marry  a  more  worthy  man, 
and  to  obtain  the  happiness  to  which  she  is  justly  en 
titled. 

In  marked  contrast  to  liberality  of  ideas  in  one  direction 
is  the  extremely  narrow  view  entertained  in  another. 
No  woman  smokes  publicly  in  America — that  is,  no 
woman  with  a  reputation.  Should  a  woman  attempt  to 
light  a  cigarette  in  a  public  place,  in  a  restaurant  the 
equal  of  the  Carlton  or  Prince's,  not  only  would  the 
management  protest,  but  she  would  forfeit  the  respect  of 
other  women ;  and  those  women  who  smoke  in  the 
privacy  of  their  own  homes  are  careful  not  to  do  so 
except  in  the  company  of  their  intimates. 

There  is  less  drinking  in  America  than  in  England, 
and  it  is  done  in  another  way.  I  think  it  is  quite  a  safe 
assertion  that  there  are  thousands  of  middle-class,  well-to- 
do  families  where  wine,  beer,  or  spirits  is  never  seen  on 
the  table  except  on  rare  occasions  when  a  particularly-to- 
be-honoured  guest  is  entertained.  You  may  go  into  a 
restaurant  car  or  a  restaurant  where  it  is  patent  the 
diners  are  not  forced  to  economise,  and  you  will  notice 
that  the  persons  who  order  wine  are  in  a  decided 
minority.  The  American  does  not  think  it  is  necessary 
to  drink  with  his  meals ;  it  is  a  foreign  and  extravagant 
fashion  that  he  does  not  encourage. 

I  refer,  of  course,  to  the  great  middle  class.  Once 
again  let  it  be  said  that  the  rich  are  a  class  to  them 
selves.  With  them  wine  is  considered  a  necessity ;  and 
the  rich  and  the  imitators  of  the  rich  are  so  numerous  in 
America,  that  America,  I  am  told,  drinks  more  cham 
pagne  than  any  other  country  in  the  world.  Champagne 
is  the  drink  of  society.  Ice  water  and  champagne  are 
the  national  beverages  of  America. 

135 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

The  middle-class  American  who  does  not  drink  at 
dinner  will  take  his  drink  either  before  or  after,  some 
times  both.  A  cocktail  before  dinner  is  supposed  to  be 
conducive  to  appetite  ;  whisky  and  water  after  dinner  is 
supposed  to  insure  a  night's  sound  rest.  The  American 
of  social  and  convivial  inclination  invites  his  friends  to 
take  a  drink,  and  standing  in  front  of  a  bar  tosses  off 
his  allowance  of  Rye  or  Bourbon  whisky  and  hastily 
gulps  down  a  swallow  of  water  ;  repeating  this  at  frequent 
intervals  according  to  his  capacity  and  conviviality. 

Drinking  by  business  men  during  business  hours  is 
frowned  upon  and  not  considered  good  form ;  although 
of  course  there  is  much  of  it  done.  But  employers,  and 
especially  the  large  employers  of  labour,  set  their  faces 
severely  against  the  use  of  liquor  by  their  employees,  and 
the  man  who  is  known  to  drink  is  in  danger  of  dis 
missal.  The  American  working-man  is  a  lighter  drinker 
than  the  European,  although  his  drink  bill  is  heavy 
enough.  In  England  compositors  working  on  morning 
newspapers  may  drink  while  at  work,  but  may  not  smoke 
in  some  offices.  In  America  any  man  who  should  bring 
beer  into  the  composing  room  would  be  summarily  dis 
charged,  but  an  attempt  to  interfere  with  his  vested 
right  to  smoke  or  chew  tobacco  would  lead  to  a  strike. 

Not  only  are  the  Americans  a  moral,  but,  which  follows 
as  a  matter  of  course,  they  are  a  religious  people, 
although  there  is  no  endowed  church  and  the  State 
concerns  itself  no  more  with  a  man's  religious  belief 
than  it  does  with  the  opinion  he  holds  on  art  or 
literature.  There  is  no  church,  but  all  churches  ;  no 
one  religion,  but  every  religion  from  Confucianism  to 
Christian  Science ;  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  a  prophet 
from  writing  a  new  creed  and  preaching  the  gospel. 
Churches  are  maintained  entirely  by  private  contributions 

136 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

and  receive  no  aid  from  the  State.  In  the  larger  and 
wealthier  cities  some  of  the  Episcopal  and  a  few  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  churches  own  valuable  property  or  are 
richly  endowed  through  the  liberality  of  their  supporters  ; 
but  the  great  majority  of  all  churches,  whatever  the 
denomination,  are  solely  dependent  upon  pew  rents  and 
other  forms  of  voluntary  contributions,  and  it  naturally 
follows  that  where  the  parishioners  are  rich  the  clergymen 
are  well  paid,  and  in  a  poor  parish  the  ministers  are  ill 
requited  for  their  self-sacrifice.  In  America  the  clergy 
command  great  respect,  for  they  are  usually  men  of  high 
character  whose  lives  are  an  example  to  right  living. 

In  most  American  cities  Sunday  is  strictly  kept  as  a 
day  of  rest  and  religious  observance.  In  some  of  the 
Western  cities  where  the  foreign  element  predominates 
theatres  are  open  and  the  day  is  one  of  enjoyment 
rather  than  religious  devotion  ;  in  New  York  so-called 
'  sacred '  concerts,  where  the  music  is  more  secular  than 
sacred,  are  permitted  ;  and  in  Washington,  owing  to  the 
example  set  by  the  diplomatic  corps,  Sunday  is  con 
sidered  as  good  a  day  as  any  other  for  dinner  giving ; 
but  to  the  Puritan  conscience  of  New  England  and  the 
strict  if  somewhat  narrow  concept  of  life  of  the  Southerner 
and  Westerner  of  native  American  stock,  this  is  a 
desecration  and  profanation  of  the  Sabbath  that  always 
meet  with  the  condemnation  of  the  Press  and  pulpit ; 
but  despite  these  fulminations  the  diplomatic  corps  con 
tinues  its  sinful  course  with  unimpaired  digestion.  With 
these  exceptions  Sunday  in  America  is  as  lugubriously 
dreary  as  the  most  rigid  Covenanter  could  desire. 
Unlike  the  British  workman  the  American  workman 
cannot  obtain  his  beer  on  Sunday,  as  the  public-houses 
are  closed  all  day,  and  with  the  exception  of  the  '  drug 
store '  (the  chemist's)  all  shops  are  shut.  The  working- 
137 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

man  and  the  great  middle  class  may  go  into  the  country 
or  on  an  excursion  to  the  seaside,  and  society  after 
church  may  take  a  sedate  walk. 

The  American  city  is  a  city  of  homes ;  and  just  as  it 
is  the  ambition  of  the  Englishman  who  is  '  something 
in  the  city '  to  retire  and  own  a  place  in  the  country,  so 
it  is  the  ambition  of  most  Americans  to  own  the  houses 
in  which  they  live.  In  the  large  cities,  both  East  and 
West,  during  the  last  few  years  the  apartment  house  has 
become  extremely  popular,  and  people  find  the  domestic 
problem  greatly  simplified  by  living  in  flats.  It  is 
popular  because  it  is  cheaper,  as  heat  and  light  are 
generally  included  in  the  rent,  and  it  involves  less 
labour  on  the  housewife.  Flats  require  fewer  servants, 
and  that  is  something  to  be  thankful  for,  as  the  '  servant- 
girl  problem  '  in  America  is  one  that  the  American,  with 
all  his  ingenuity,  has  not  yet  succeeded  in  solving. 
Servants  in  America  are  generally  very  incompetent  and 
very  expensive.  The  native  American  girl  does  not 
take  kindly  to  domestic  service,  and  would  rather  work 
in  a  shop  or  a  factory  than  cook  or  make  beds,  so  that 
most  servants  in  America  are  Irish,  German,  Scandi 
navian  or  negroes,  who  are  paid  from  £2  to  ^4  a  month, 
who  are  independent,  and,  as  a  rule,  unsatisfactory. 

But  the  American  servant  has  some  virtues,  and  not 
the  least  is  that  she  is  a  harder  worker  than  the  English 
servant,  which  reduces  the  number  of  servants  in  the 
average  household.  The  American  woman  has  less 
false  pride  than  the  English  woman  and  does  not  engage 
in  a  desperate  and  never-ending  struggle  to  keep  up 
appearances.  It  is  not  a  positive  disgrace  for  an 
American  woman  to  do  her  own  housework ;  and  where 
the  English  woman  of  extremely  limited  means  will 
consider  it  absolutely  necessary  to  have  two  servants,  a 
138 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

cook  and  a  housemaid,  the  American  woman  will  manage 
very  comfortably  with  one  general  servant,  because  the 
mistress  will  go  into  the  kitchen,  dust,  or  make  the  beds. 

In  the  large  cities  in  fashionable  and  even  semi- 
fashionable  neighbourhoods  house  rent  is  prohibitive 
for  persons  of  small  means.  In  New  York,  for  instance, 
,£2,000  a  year  will  command  a  modest  house  in  a 
neighbourhood  corresponding  to  Belgravia,  and  in  the 
Mayfair  of  New  York,  Fifth  and  Madison  Avenues,  and 
the  adjacent  streets  the  rent  is  much  higher.  Just  as 
in  London  the  man  of  slender  means  houses  himself  in 
the  suburbs,  so  the  New  Yorker  of  the  same  relative 
position  lives  in  Brooklyn  or  New  Jersey  or  in  the 
extreme  northern  end  of  New  York  city  in  a  flat ;  and 
he  can  rent  a  flat  in  New  York  for  from  £7  to  .£200  or 
more  a  month,  the  price  depending  upon  size,  neighbour 
hood,  and  the  luxury  of  his  surroundings.  In  Boston, 
Philadelphia,  and  Chicago  the  same  conditions  exist, 
although  rents  are  a  trifle  lower  than  in  New  York,  but 
in  the  smaller  cities  houses  are  not  beyond  the  reach 
of  even  a  modest  income.  In  Washington,  for  instance, 
one  can  obtain  a  fairly  comfortable  house  of  eight  or 
ten  rooms  within  ten  minutes'  walk  of  the  White  House, 
the  President's  official  residence,  for  about  £"100  a  year, 
and  in  a  less  fashionable  neighbourhood  for  half  that 
sum,  while  a  larger  house  in  a  more  aristocratic  part  of 
the  city  will  rent  for  £250  and  more. 

Rent  in  America  always  includes  taxes  and  rates. 
An  American  house  has  usually  more  conveniences  than 
an  English  house.  An  American  house  without  a 
bathroom  with  the  hot  water  heated  from  the  kitchen 
'  range  '  is  rare  ;  there  are  speaking-tubes  and  electric 
bells,  a  dumb  waiter  or  lift  from  the  kitchen  to  the 
butler's  pantry  adjoining  the  dining-room,  chandeliers — 
139 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

which  are  fixtures  of  the  house  and  installed  by  the 
landlord  or  builder — and  not  infrequently  electric  lights 
as  well.  Nor  must  one  forget  the  greatest  convenience 
and  the  greatest  curse  of  the  American  house — the 
furnace.  The  American  loves  to  live  in  a  dry  tem 
perature  that  is  maddening  to  everybody  except  an 
American  to  the  manner  born,  a  mummy,  or  a  salamander. 
Practically  all  American  houses  are  heated  by  hot 
water,  hot  air,  or  steam  furnaces,  which  are  a  great 
convenience  in  ctoing  away  with  open  fireplaces  and 
keeping  passages  and  halls  well  warmed ;  but  Americans 
in  winter-time  are  apparently  afraid  of  the  least  breath 
of  fresh  air,  and  a  temperature  of  from  75  to  85  degrees 
is  not  considered  extraordinary.  Of  recent  years  the 
mortality  from  pneumonia  in  large  cities  has  reached 
the  proportions  of  an  epidemic,  and  many  physicians 
ascribe  the  high  death  rate  to  the  debilitating  effect 
of  super-heated  rooms  ;  for  not  only  does  the  American's 
house  suggest  an  oven,  but  so  do  his  office,  his  place 
of  amusement,  his  tramway,  and  his  railway  carriage. 

It  is  possible  for  the  man  of  small  means,  for  the 
clerk  or  artisan,  to  own  his  own  house,  because  in 
nearly  every  city  houses  can  be  bought  on  instalments 
by  small  monthly  payments  in  the  same  way  that  one 
can  buy  in  England  an  encyclopaedia  or  jewellery ;  and 
as  the  law  does  not  allow  estates  to  be  entailed,  and 
the  transfer  of  land  is  both  simple  and  inexpensive, 
property  is  bought  and  sold  as  easily  as  any  other 
commodity.  A  house  is  sold  for  a  small  first  cash 
payment,  and  the  monthly  payments,  including  interest, 
are  not  much  more  than  the  rent,  so  that  the  occupier 
is  practically  buying  on  about  the  same  terms  as  he 
would  rent,  and  if  he  has  been  shrewd  and  invested  in 
a  suburb  where  property  appreciates  he  can  often  sell 

140 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

his  house  at  a  substantial  increase.  The  working-man 
in  America  who  does  not  own  his  house  lives  in  the 
large  cities  in  a  '  tenement,'  a  big  building  housing 
sometimes  a  hundred  families,  or  in  a  modern  flat 
where  he  has  greater  privacy  and  more  comforts,  or 
in  a  small  house  in  the  suburbs.  Every  American  city 
has  excellent  tramways,  or  '  street-car  service '  as  it  is 
known  in  America,  on  which  the  fare  is  five  cents 
(2%d.)  for  a  long  or  short  distance;  the  cars  running 
from  eight  to  twelve  miles  an  hour  at  frequent  intervals, 
so  that  the  workman  can  live  some  distance  from  his 
work  without  being  unduly  inconvenienced. 

The  '  street  car '  is  an  American  institution,  and  to 
thousands  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  persons  it  is 
their  only  means  of  locomotion,  because  the  American 
hates  to  walk  and  can  find  no  pleasure  in  walking  simply 
for  the  sake  of  amusement.  A  brilliant  Englishwoman 
who  was  in  America  not  long  ago,  observing  this  consti 
tutional  dislike  of  the  American  to  use  his  legs,  remarked 
that  a  few  generations  hence  Americans  would  be  born 
without  legs,  and  those  members  would  be  as  much 
a  rudimentary  survival  of  a  useless  organ  as  the  vermi 
form  appendix  now  is ;  and  the  American  to  whom  this 
remark  was  made  laughed  and  said  :  '  When  I  want 
to  get  somewhere  I  am  generally  in  a  hurry,  and  it  is 
much  easier  to  jump  on  a  car  than  it  is  to  walk ;  and 
when  I  want  to  enjoy  myself  I  know  a  great  many 
better  ways  than  to  tire  myself  out  by  walking  some 
where  and  returning.' 

The  street  car  has  become  a  necessity  because  no 
American  city  knows  the  luxury  and  convenience  of  the 
English  cab.  It  is  true  that  there  are  cabs  for  hire 
in  American  cities,  but  woe  betide  the  unfortunate  and 
unsuspecting  stranger  who  is  beguiled  into  taking  one 

141 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

without  having  first  made  a  careful  bargain  with  the 
piratical  driver.  He  can  make  up  his  mind  to  be 
robbed,  and  if  he  remonstrates  he  will  be  insulted  and 
threatened  with  bodily  violence ;  and  the  police  being 
generally  in  league  with  the  driver  they  will  give  the 
'  fare '  no  protection.  The  consequence  is  that  the 
average  American  seldom  calls  a  cab;  the  street  car 
takes  him  to  and  from  his  office  in  the  morning  and 
evening;  his  wife  uses  it  in  the  afternoon  when  she 
goes  calling  or  shopping ;  and  in  the  evening  when  they 
go  to  the  theatre  or  to  a  dinner,  unless  it  happens  to 
be  very  wet  or  the  streets  are  deep  in  snow,  the  street 
car  is  quite  good  enough  for  them.  For  the  street  car 
runs  everywhere,  and  one  is  rarely  more  than  a  few 
'  blocks '  (that  is,  the  length  of  a  street  from  turning  to 
turning)  from  a  car.  The  street  car  (always  a  private 
enterprise  and  never  a  municipal  undertaking)  because 
of  the  two  dominant  characteristics  of  the  American — 
haste  to  reach  his  objective  point,  and  his  dislike  of 
pedestrianism — usually  pays  a  good  return  on  the  money 
invested,  so  that  there  is  every  inducement  to  its  owners 
to  extend  the  service  to  keep  pace  with  the  demands  of 
its  patrons  and  the  growth  of  population ;  because  the 
greater  the  facilities  for  travel  the  greater  the  temptation 
to  the  American  to  jump  on  a  car  rather  than  to  walk. 

The  primitive  passion  of  woman  is  a  bargain,  and  if 
Eve  had  been  able  to  go  shopping  the  tragedy  of  the 
Garden  and  all  its  ultimate  consequences  might  have 
been  avoided.  Shopping  is  made  very  easy  for  the 
American  woman.  The  telephone  is  no  longer  a  luxury 
or  a  rarity :  even  people  of  quite  moderate  means  are 
able  to  have  an  instrument  in  their  houses,  through 
which  they  send  their  orders  to  the  butcher  and  the 
greengrocer.  But  that,  of  course,  is  not  shopping.  The 

142 


SOCIAL   CUSTOMS 

American  woman  is  as  fond  of  chaffering  in  the  bazaar 
as  her  Oriental  sister ;  nothing  gives  her  greater  delight 
than  to  price  goods  even  if  she  does  not  buy,  and 
before  she  makes  the  purchase  of  the  material  for  her 
new  dress  she  is  sure  to  visit  one  or  more  shops,  to 
have  the  stuffs  spread  out  before  her,  and  to  ask  for 
what  she  terms  '  samples,'  but  which  the  Englishwoman 
calls  '  patterns,'  so  that  she  can  take  them  home,  submit 
them  to  the  judgment  of  her  friends  and  have  all  the 
delight  of  anticipation. 

It  is  the  aim  of  the  shopkeeper  in  America  to  please 
his  patrons,  and  in  his  efforts  to  please  he  is  in  some 
respects  surprisingly  liberal  and  does  everything  possible 
to  draw  the  public  to  his  emporium.  In  the  best 
shops  everything  is  marked  in  plain  figures  and  from 
this  price  there  is  no  deviation  ;  in  fact,  no  one  would 
suggest  offering  a  lower  price  than  that  asked,  because 
it  would  be  useless  and  it  would  betray  bucolic 
ignorance.  Nor  may  the  assistants  misrepresent  the 
quality  of  the  goods  they  sell.  The  American  pro 
prietor  of  a  large  shop  prides  himself  on  keeping 
faith  with  the  public  and  establishing  a  reputation  for 
scrupulous  honesty.  His  advertising  is  generally  of  a 
high  order;  it  is  often  surprisingly  well  written,  with 
not  a  little  literary  flavour,  and,  while  it  naturally  has 
a  tendency  to  paint  the  lily  and  gild  refined  gold,  it 
does  not  wilfully  falsify,  or  offer  as  all  wool  that  which 
is  half  shoddy.  Any  article,  no  matter  how  trifling,  is 
always  delivered  free  of  charge,  no  cost  is  made  for 
packing  or  boxing,  small  silverware  is  engraved  with 
an  initial  or  monogram  without  extra  cost ;  in  the  large 
shops  there  are  rooms  where  women  can  write  their 
letters  or  rest,  or  where  parcels  may  be  left  until  they 
are  ready  to  be  called  for. 
143 


CHAPTER    ELEVEN 

HOW  AMERICA    AMUSES   ITSELF 

\ 

WHEN  an  American  works  he  works  hard;  when  he 
plays  he  plays  with  equal  vigour.  Americans  as  a  race 
have  all  the  English  love  for  play  and  pleasure  and 
are  almost  equally  as  fond  of  outdoor  sports;  but  the 
indictment  brought  by  Rudyard  Kipling  against  the 
English  nation,  of  devoting  more  time  and  thought  to 
cricket  and  polo  and  racing  than  to  the  serious  business 
of  life,  would  not  lie  against  America.  Every  year 
young  America,  male  or  female,  displays  greater  zest 
for  open-air  life.  Girls  sail,  row,  fish,  ride,  drive, 
hunt  and  shoot  big  game  just  like  their  brothers,  and 
often  excel  them,  but  except  among  the  very  rich 
these  things  are  simply  a  relaxation  from  the  more 
serious  duty  of  life — that  is,  money  making — and  are 
not  permitted  to  interfere  with  a  man's  real  vocation. 
The  young  man  whose  only  vocation  is  to  spend 
money  and  enjoy  himself  is  almost  as  keen  a  sports 
man  as  the  -  young  Englishman  of  similar  position, 
always,  however,  with  the  difference  that  is  racial  as 
distinguishing  the  English  and  the  Americans.  The 
English,  as  more  than  one  foreign  observer  has  noticed, 
have  such  a  surplus  stock  of  superabundant  vital 
energy  that  it  must  be  worked  off  in  the  form  of 
violent  and  active  exercise  that  tires  their  muscles.  The 
144 


HOW  AMERICA  AMUSES    ITSELF 

American,  despite  his  great  and  almost  resistless  activity   j 
and  energy  in  business  and  other  great  affairs,    is  pre-    I 
eminently  a   conservator   of  energy,  and  does  not  en-  I 
courage  the  wasting  of  energy  when  it  can  be  preserved.  * 
The  Americans  excel  all  other  nations  in  their  labour- 
saving  devices,  in  making  a  machine  to  take  the  place 
of  human  hands  ;   and  this  characteristic,  in  its  origin 
purely  utilitarian,  has  left  its  impress  upon  the  national 
character  to  such  an  extent  that  the  American  would 
be   lazy  were   it   not   that   he   is   the  most   untiring  of 
men  when  the  practical  is  to  be  accomplished, 

The  American  is  gregarious  and  loves  the  society  of 
his  fellow  man.  In  his  pleasures  he  wants  to  be  one  of 
a  great  crowd ;  the  larger  the  crowd  the  better  he  likes 
it ;  a  cheering,  pushing,  somewhat  excited  throng  is 
necessary  to  his  idea  of  enjoyment;  the  contact  of 
elbows,  so  distasteful  to  some  races,  gives  him  the 
keenest  delight. 

The  national  game  of  America,  the  game  that  is  to  the 
United  States  what  cricket  is  to  England,  is  baseball. 
Baseball,  I  believe,  is  a  modified  and  magnified  game  of 
rounders,  and  according  to  its  enthusiasts  it  is  one  of  the 
most  scientific  and  interesting  games  that  can  be  played, 
combining  everything  that  gives  a  contest  zest — skill,  an 
element  of  luck,  good  judgment,  audacity  when  bold 
ness  is  demanded,  caution  when  safety  depends  on 
circumspection.  I  am  not  qualified  to  speak  of  the 
merits  of  the  game,  as  it  does  not  appeal  to  me  and  I 
have  never  been  able  to  become  sufficiently  absorbed  to 
appreciate  its  science.  Because  the  American  likes  to  • 
take  his  pleasures  without  too  much  physical  exertion,  he 
hires  professionals  to  play  baseball  for  his  amusement.  All  ' 
during  the  long  summer  thousands  of  people  go  to  the 
baseball  games  played  by  the  professionals,  but  of  these 
145  L 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

thousands  very  few  handle  a  bat  or  ball  themselves.  In 
England  the  man  who  enjoys  cricket,  the  clerk  or  the 
professional  man  who  has  left  his  youth  many  years  be 
hind  him,  gets  his  enjoyment  more  from  playing  than 
from  merely  watching  a  game,  but  in  America  no  man 
of  dignified  position  would  think  of  playing  baseball.  A 
physician  of  good  standing,  a  lawyer  of  prominence,  a 
clergyman  who  should  put  on  flannels  and  get  a  couple 
of  hours' vigorous  exercise  by  playing  on  the  'diamond,' 
would  be  regarded  as  decidedly  queer  by  his  clients  or 
his  parishioners  and  would  find  himself  much  and  un 
pleasantly  talked  about. 

Professional  baseball  is  profitable  alike  to  the  players, 
who  are  paid  large  salaries,  and  the  owners  of  the  clubs, 
who  are  baseball  entrepreneurs  for  exactly  the  same 
reason  that  other  men  are  theatrical  managers — for  the 
profit  that  accrues  to  them.  In  several  of  the  larger 
cities  there  are  clubs  which  play  in  turn  all  the  cities  in 
the  'league.'  The  players  are  under  contract  to  their 
clubs  and  may  not  leave  a  club  to  join  another  without 
the  consent  of  the  managers,  and  managers  encourage 
the  greatest  rivalry  between  the  clubs  by  appealing  to 
local  sentiment  so  as  to  stimulate  interest  in  the  game 
and  increase  the  attendance. 

The  enthusiasm  displayed  by  the  spectators  is  sur 
prising  and  almost  unbelievable  ;  the  great  pitcher  or 
catcher  is  a  hero,  and  is  an  object  of  far  greater  curiosity 
to  his  admirers  than  a  statesman  or  a  military  com 
mander.  As  showing  the  pinnacle  of  fame  on  which  the 
successful  baseball  player  sits  enthroned,  a  President  of 
the  United  States  told  this  story.  A  father  took  his 
schoolboy  son  to  see  the  President,  and  the  boy  asked 
him  to  autograph  his  portrait.  When  the  President 
handed  the  picture  back  to  the  boy,  the  father  said  : 
146 


HOW  AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

'Keep   it   carefully,   and   some   day   you   may  become 
famous  and  be  President.' 

'  If  you  want  to  be  really  famous/  said  the  President 
satirically  to  the  boy,  '  you  must  play  on  your  college 
ball  team.  Have  you  heard  the  story  of  General  Bragg's 
son? 

'  General  Bragg  was  a  distinguished  general  in  the 
Civil  War  and  later  a  prominent  figure  in  our  civil 
affairs.  On  one  occasion  he  went  to  Boston  to  deliver 
an  important  address,  and  shortly  after  his  arrival 
several  Harvard  undergraduates  called.  General  Bragg 
naturally  took  this  as  a  compliment,  and  to  show  his 
appreciation  remarked  that  he  felt  flattered  to  think  his 
small  services  to  his  country  should  be  recognised  so 
.gracefully  by  his  young  friends  in  coming  to  see  him. 

'  There  was  an  awkward  pause,  and  then  one  under 
graduate,  bolder  than  the  rest,  with  the  audacity  of 
youth,  blurted  out:  "You  know  why  we  come  to  see 
you?  Well,  you're  the  father  of  Jack  Bragg,  and  the 
way  he  pitched  against  Yale  and  won  the  game  was  a 
corker  !  "  ' 

That  boys  and  young  men  should  be  unrestrained 
in  their  enthusiasm  is  not  surprising,  but  that  men 
fairly  advanced  in  years,  in  their  daily  affairs  sedate 
and  unemotional,  should  at  a  baseball  game  forget 
their  self-control  and  vie  with  their  sons  in  noisy  de 
monstration  is  one  of  the  amazing  side-lights  on  the 
American  character ;  but  there  is  never  a  game  that 
does  not  cause  staid  and  respectable  pillars  of  society 
to  act  like  lunatics — applauding  their  favourites  when 
they  score,  savagely  denouncing  the  umpire  when  his 
decisions  arouse  their  resentment.  The  life  of  the 
umpire  is  not  exactly  a  life  of  dignified  ease.  The 
public  derides  him,  the  players  frequently  insult  him, 
147 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

and  sometimes  he  is  bodily  assaulted.  The  newspapers 
always  devote  a  great  amount  of  space  to  baseball 
games^;  and  while  the  speech  of  an  important  public  man 
may  be  '  cut '  to  suit  the  exigencies  of  space,  the  baseball 
reporter  is  given  all  the  room  he  needs  for  his  adjectives, 
and  the  portraits  of  players  usually  accompany  the 
description  of  the  game. 

Baseball  is  not  entirely  confined  to  professionals,  and 
is  much  played  by  schoolboys  and  collegians,  but  these 
games  do  not  attract  a  tithe  of  the  attention  or  the 
audience  of  the  professional  game.  There  is  nothing 
that  corresponds  to  the  famous  Eton  and  Harrow 
cricket  match  or  compares  with  it  as  a  social  event. 
Perhaps  its  nearest  approach,  curiously  enough,  is  in 
midwinter  when  the  university  football  games  are  played. 

Football  between  the  colleges,  Harvard,  Yale, 
Princeton,  and  Cornell  in  the  East,  and  some  of  the 
larger  institutions  in  the  West,  has  become  immensely 
popular  during  the  last  few  years.  The  football  field  has 
not  yet  been  invaded  by  the  professional ;  there  are 
no  professional  football  teams,  and  the  college  teams  are 
made  up  entirely  of  undergraduates.  One  of  the  most 
popular  games  of  the  season  is  between  the  military 
academy  at  West  Point  and  the  naval  academy  at 
Annapolis,  which,  for  the  last  few  years,  has  been  played 
at  Philadelphia  in  the  presence  of  25,000  people.  A 
tremendous  impetus  to  its  popularity  and  fashionable 
character  was  given  by  the  attendance  two  years  ago  of 
the  President,  who  was  accompanied  by  other  well-known 
people,  and  caused  the  occasion  to  assume  the  9haracter 
of  a  social  event.  These  games  are  usually  played  in 
November,  when  the  weather  is  always  bitterly  cold, 
and  the  men  and  women — and  there  are  almost  as  many 
women  and  girls  present  to  cheer  on  their  favourites  as 
148 


HOW  AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

there  are  men — experience  much  discomfort  from  the 
biting  air,  but  so  keen  is  their  enjoyment  of  sport  they 
forget  everything  else.  A  football  field  at  one  of  these 
great  games  is  always  an  inspiring  and  blood-quickening 
sight.  Everybody  wears  the  colours  of  the  players ; 
there  are  the  crimson  flags  of  Harvard  or  the  blue  of 
Yale;  there  are  the  leaders  of  the  chorus — the  young 
men  with  their  megaphones  and  flags,  who  when  a 
touch-down  has  been  scored  or  a  goal  kicked  lead  the 
college  cheer,  and  from  all  parts  of  the  field  there  rises 
the  shout  of  '  Rah,  rah,  rah  !  rah,  rah,  rah  !  rah,  rah, 
rah — Harvard  ! '  to  the  frantic  waving  of  flags  and 
coloured  streamers.  Everybody  at  a  game  is  a  partisan, 
nobody  is  indifferent,  and  every  partisan  tries  to  out- 
shout  his  opponent  and  to  show  '  the  proper  spirit,'  as 
schoolboys  term  it.  The  Latins  are  popularly  supposed 
to  be  the  most  excitable  of  races,  and  a  bull-fight  sets  on 
fire  all  their  passions,  but  the  most  aroused  Spanish 
patron  of  the  bull-ring  might  look  with  envy  and  amaze 
ment  upon  the  '  phlegmatic  '  American  applauding  the 
prowess  of  his  football  champions. 

Football  as  played  in  America  entails  a  good  deal  of 
danger  upon  its  votaries.  Never  a  football  season 
passes  without  several  of  the  players  being  killed,  many 
permanently  injured,  and  many  more  seriously  hurt. 
Players  have  been  carried  off  the  field  unconscious,  but 
that  does  not  bring  the  game  to  an  end,  as  there  are 
always  substitutes  waiting  to  take  the  place  of  the  men 
who  drop  out  of  the  ranks,  and  an  injury  received  on  the 
football  field  is  looked  upon  by  the  collegian's  associates 
as  something  to  be  proud  of,  a  proof  of  his  valour  and 
devotion  to  his  side,  and  is  acclaimed  accordingly. 
Probably  one  reason  why  the  colleges  now  pay  so  much 
attention  to  football  is  its  commercial  value.  These 

149 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

great  intercollegiate  games  put  a  large  amount  of  money 
into  the  treasury  of  the  various  athletic  associations,  and 
not  only  pay  for  trainers  and  other  expenses,  but  leave  a 
handsome  surplus. 

Baseball  and  football  are  the  amusements  of  the 
multitude ;  the  rich,  as  in  all  other  things,  have  their 
own  means  of  finding  distraction.  The  twin  sports  of 
kings,  yachting  and  racing,  are  as  popular  in  America 
as  they  are  in  England,  and  during  the  summer  the 
water  and  the  turf  appeal  to  their  followers.  Owners 
usually  commission  their  steam  and  sailing  yachts  early 
in  the  summer,  and  cruise  about  the  Eastern  Atlantic 
coast,  while  those  who  have  racing  yachts  take  part  in 
the  various  regattas  and  other  prize  contests  that  are 
held  every  year.  The  infinite  charm  of  the  American 
girl  is  perhaps  never  more  dangerously  potent  than  on 
a  yacht,  when  in  the  daytime  in  her  white  duck  or  blue 
serge,  well  set  up,  trim,  graceful,  she  is  the  ideal  of 
girlish  beauty  and  healthy  womanhood,  and  in  the 
evening  in  the  saloon  in  her  laces  and  diaphanous 
attire,  or  on  deck  in  the  moonlight  lazily  thumbing  a 
guitar  and  softly  singing  a  '  coon '  song  or  a  ballad  of 
love,  she  holds  undisputed  sway.  Yachting  is  fashion 
able  because  it  is  an  expensive  amusement  and  only  the 
rich  can  afford  the  luxury.  Its  expense  and  its  select- 
ness,  the  knowledge  a  yacht  owner  has  that  he  is  in  no 
danger  of  being  brought  in  contact  with  the  common 
herd,  is  perhaps  one  of  the  chief  attractions  it  has  for 
the  fortunate  few. 

The  race  track  is  as  popular  in  America  as  it  is  in 
England,  and  enormous  amounts  of  money  change  hands 
on  the  results  of  every  race.  There  are  a  few  men  who 
keep  racing  stables  merely  for  the  love  of  the  sport, 
but  to  the  masses  a  horse  race  is  either  the  occasion 
150 


HOW   AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

for  an  afternoon's  enjoyment  or  an  opportunity  to  make 
money  with  the  least  possible  exertion,  and  for  one 
man  who  occasionally  sees  a  race  run,  there  are 
hundreds  who  place  their  bets  through  commissioners 
or  in  poolrooms,  the  evils  of  which  are  so  great  and 
so  demoralising  that  most  of  the  large  cities  have 
endeavoured  to  abolish  the  poolroom  by  drastic  legis 
lation.  Betting  on  racehorses,  however,  is  too  pro 
fitable  for  the  bookmakers  quietly  to  submit  to  their 
business  being  abolished,  and  they  maintain  their  illegal 
traffic  despite  the  vigilant  efforts  of  the  authorities  to 
suppress  it.  The  poolroom  is  a  gambling  place  pure 
and  simple.  The  poolroom  proprietor  will  accept  a  bet 
from  anybody,  old  or  young,  man  or  woman  ;  he  will 
take  anything  from  a  shilling  up  \  office  boys  and 
junior  clerks  are  induced  to  wager  their  money  with 
the  hope  of  a  large  return,  which  is  never  realised. 
The  poolroom  and  the  bucket  shop,  where  the  same 
class  of  people  bet  on  the  fluctuations  of  stocks,  have 
done  more  to  demoralise  the  youth  of  America  than  any 
other  agencies.  The  desire  to  get  rich  quickly,  to 
obtain  money  without  working  for  it,  to  make  in  a  day 
what  by  honest  effort  would  require  a  year  of  strenuous 
labour,  is  inherent  in  the  American  character,  and  the 
publicity  given  by  the  Press  to  the  Aladdin-like  stories 
of  fortunes  won  over-night  on  the  stock  exchange  and 
the  turf  always  encourage  the  petty  speculator  to  be 
lieve  that  he  may  be  equally  successful.  Of  course  he 
never  is. 

Cricket  is  played  in  America,  but  only  to  a  very 
limited  extent.  There  are  cricket  clubs  in  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  and  some  parts  of  Massachusetts,  but  the 
game  is  not  popular  and  the  American  is  unable  to 
understand  what  there  is  about  it  to  make  Englishmen 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

enjoy  it  so  thoroughly.  Americans  who  go  to  a  cricket 
match  applaud  good  play,  but  they  never  let  them 
selves  loose  as  they  do  at  baseball.  Tennis  has  its 
admirers,  polo  is  a  fad  of  the  idle  rich,  but  the  game  of 
all  others  that  has  become  a  veritable  craze  is  golf,  which 
is  played  morning,  noon,  and  night  by  its  victims,  old 
and  young,  male  and  female,  wherever  links  can  be  laid 
out.  A  few  years  ago  the  bicycle  was  a  favourite  form  of 
recreation  and  exercise,  but  it  has  now  lost  its  popularity 
and  is  regarded  merely  as  a  convenient  means  of  locomo 
tion  and  not  as  a  means  of  amusement.  Its  place 
among  those  able  to  afford  it  has  been  usurped  by  the 
automobile,  which  might  almost  be  taken  as  emblema 
tical  of  the  American,  because  the  automobile  'gets 
there '  with  the  least  possible  waste  of  time ;  it  is  full 
of  energy  waiting  to  be  released ;  a  touch  of  the  ringer 
and  it  is  off;  it  does  not  efface  itself,  and  it  works  with 
a  good  deal  of  noise. 

The  great  mass  of  Americans — in  fact,  all  those  except 
the  few  who  are  rich  enough  not  to  have  any  business  to 
occupy  their  attention — give  little  thought  to  amusement 
of  an  outdoor  character  except  when  they  are  on  their 
summer  vacations.  Schoolboys  are  given  holidays  at 
Christmas  and  Easter,  but  to  the  breadwinner  Christmas 
Day  is  the  sole  holiday  of  the  winter,  and  that  he  usually 
spends  quietly  with  his  family,  or  in  trying  to  make  him 
self  believe  that  he  is  enjoying  a  relief  from  business, 
while  secretly  he  chafes  at  a  day  of  enforced  idleness  and 
plans  how  he  shall  make  up  for  lost  time.  There  is 
often  a  football  game  on  Christmas  Day,  to  which  the 
college  boy,  his  sister,  and  somebody  else's  sister  go  in 
large  numbers  with  here  and  there  a  sprinkling  of  the 
college  boy's  father  and  mother,  especially  if  the  father 
is  a  graduate  of  alma  mater.  Eastei  Monday  is  not  a 


HOW   AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

holiday  and  passes  quietly  and  unnoticed  except  among 
the  children,  with  whom  the  old  German  fashion  sur 
vives  of  dyeing  eggs.  It  is  an  occasion,  however,  when 
sweethearts  exchange  gifts  appropriate  to  the  season,  and 
when  young  men  may  send  boxes  of  candy  and  flowers 
to  the  young  women  of  their  acquaintance.  The  dis 
play  of  flowers  in  every  large  American  city  at  that  time 
of  the  year  is  always  striking,  and  the  extravagance  of 
Americans  is  in  no  way  better  shown  than  in  the  pre 
posterous  sums  they  spend  for  plants  and  flowers  that 
live  for  a  day.  One  of  the  New  York  papers  last  Easter 
commented  on  the  fact  that  the  Easter  lily,  so  long  the 
symbol  of  the  season,  had  been  compelled  to  take  a 
secondary  place,  not  because  it  was  less  beautiful  than 
formerly,  but  because  it  cost  too  little.  The  lily  had 
become  too  common  and  too  cheap,  and  the  American 
scorns  a  cheap  gift.  Azaleas  can  be  cultivated  until  they 
sell  for  j£io,  and  this  price,  in  the  eyes  of  recipients  as 
well  as  givers,  makes  them  a  fit  present.  The  florists, 
of  course,  prefer  to  sell  an  azalea  costing  ;£io,  rather 
than  a  bunch  of  lilies  costing  as  many  shillings,  and, 
as  this  paper  remarks,  '  so  long  as  purchasers  were 
willing  to  pay  these  amounts  the  florists  wisely  decided 
to  gratify  them,  and  the  lilies  disappeared  from  the 
market  for  all  practical  purposes.' 

The  Americans  have  three  holidays  peculiarly  their 
own.  '  Decoration  Day,'  the  3oth  of  May,  flows  out  of 
the  war  of  the  Rebellion  ;  a  day  dedicated  to  the  memory 
of  the  men  who  laid  down  their  lives  fighting  for  the  pre 
servation  of  the  Union.  On  that  day  the  graves  of  soldiers 
sleeping  in  national  and  other  cemeteries  are  strewn 
with  flowers  by  tender  hands  and  in  all  reverence,  by 
widows  and  children,  by  men  and  women  who  are  not  of 
kin  to  the  dead,  but  who  honour  their  services  and  desire 
153 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

to  show  their  gratitude.  In  all  the  large  cities  the 
statues  erected  to  perpetuate  the  great  names  of  the  war, 
the  military  and  naval  commanders  and  the  immortal 
President  who  towers  above  them  all,  Lincoln,  who  freed 
the  slaves  and  saved  the  Union  from  dissolution,  are 
decorated  with  flowers  and  flags,  and  in  all  the  cities  of 
the  North  and  West  there  are  orations  at  the  cemeteries, 
where  the  deeds  of  the  dead  are  recited  to  the  living  and 
serve  to  keep  alive  the  spirit  of  patriotism.  Originally  a 
Northern  celebration,  the  South  looked  on  sullenly  at 
these  celebrations  ;  but  of  recent  years,  since  sectionalism 
has  almost  disappeared,  since  the  bitter  memories  of  the 
civil  war  have  been  effaced  and  the  United  States  is  once 
more  in  fact,  as  in  name,  one  country,  the  South  has 
joined  with  the  North  in  recognising  the  symbolic 
meaning  of  the  day,  and  that  the  honouring  of  the  dead 
who  died  in  the  defence  of  their  country  and  in  the 
performance  of  their  duty  casts  no  aspersion  on  the 
living  who  were  equally  devoted  to  their  concept  of  duty. 

The  devotional  and  oratorical  exercises  are  usually 
brief,  and  the  remainder  of  the  day  is  given  over  to 
merrymaking  and  amusement ;  and  although  many 
thousands  go  to  the  cemeteries  and  take  part  in  the 
exercises,  many  more  thousands  look  forward  to 
Decoration  Day  as  a  holiday,  and  the  amusement 
caterers  always  provide  extra  attractions  for  them. 
Decoration  Day  is  to  the  American  what  Easter  Mon 
day  is  to  England. 

Even  greater  than  Decoration  Day  as  the  holiday  of 
the  masses,  because  it  comes  at  a  time  when  respite 
from  work  for  a  brief  twelve  hours  is  a  tremendous 
relief,  is  '  Fourth  of  July,'  that  day  being  to  America 
what  the  Fourteenth  of  July  is  to  France,  its  great 
national  fete.  It  was  on  the  Fourth  of  July  that  the 
154 


HOW    AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

Declaration  of  Independence  was  adopted,  the  declar 
ation  by  which  the  bonds  were  severed  between  Great 
Britain  and  her  North  American  colonies,  and  the  day 
is  held  sacred   by  all   Americans.     It   is   a   day   when 
patriotism    may   find   full   vent,    when   the   flamboyant 
speaker   may   give  full   expression   to   all   the    burning 
patriotism  that  is  in  him ;  it  is  a  day  much  esteemed  by 
the  orator  big  and  small ;  by  the  great  man  of  national 
reputation  who  is  invited  to  deliver  a  formal  address  in 
New  York,  and  the  little  man  of  merely  local  reputation 
who  is  the  star  of  the  occasion  in  some  struggling  mining 
village   in  the   far  West,  but  who  feels  himself  to   be 
greater  and  more  important  than  the  big  man  in  New 
York.     Big  man  or  little  man,  there  is  little  difference 
in  their  fervour.     They  both  sound  the  praises  of  their 
country,  they  both  tell  of  its  glorious  achievements  in  the 
past  and   the  still  more  glorious  achievements  it  is  to 
accomplish  in  the  future  ;  they  both  delight,  in  the  words 
of  the  vernacular,  '  to  make  the  eagle  scream.'    A  Fourth 
of  July  celebration  in  the  smaller  places  of  the  West  is 
decidedly   interesting.     The   serious  way  in   which  the 
orators  take  themselves,  their  unbounded  belief  in  the 
might  of  their  country,  and  the  sincerity  of  their  con 
viction  that  the  frown  of  the  Z7-nited  States  makes  the 
whole  world   tremble,    is   ridiculous   because  it   is  gro 
tesque,  and  yet   it  commands  admiration  because  it  is 
so  intensely  typical  of  the  faith  of  the  people  and  the 
assured    belief    they    have     in    their     destiny.       Like 
Decoration   Day,  in  the  large  cities   only  the  minority 
go  to   hear  patriotic   orations,   and   the   majority   give 
themselves  up  to  a  day  of  pleasure.      Baseball,    horse 
racing,   picnics,   and  every  other  form  of  enjoyment  is 
indulged  in. 

But,  to  be  slightly  Irish,  it  is  the  evening  that  is  the 
155 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

best  part  of  the  day,  for  the  evening  of  the  Fourth  of 
July  is  the  English  Fifth  of  November,  when  fireworks 
are  set  off  as  a  fitting  ending  of  that  day  of  rejoicing. 
In  England  on  Guy  Fawkes  Day  there  are  no  fire 
works  until  after  nightfall,  but  the  American  boy  is 
too  impatient  to  wait  until  night,  and  all  during  the  day, 
and  in  some  places  even  two  days  before,  one's  nerves 
are  destroyed  by  the  explosion  of  firecrackers.  The 
American  boy  revels  in  uproar,  and  the  larger  his  fire 
cracker  and  the  more  noise  it  makes  the  better  pleased 
he  is.  Night  brings  rockets,  Roman  candles,  and  other 
pyrotechnic  novelties,  and  many  of  the  seaside  resorts 
make  their  fireworks  a  special  feature,  and  draw  large 
crowds. 

The  third  distinctive  American  holiday  is  '  Thanks 
giving  Day,'  always  the  last  Thursday  in  November.  This 
holiday  dates  from  the  time  of  the  Puritans,  and  was 
originally,  as  its  name  implies,  a  day  solemnly  observed 
to  give  thanks  to  the  Almighty  for  His  manifold  goodness 
vouchsafed  to  His  people  during  the  past  year.  The 
custom  has  endured  until  the  present.  The  President 
issues  a  proclamation  exhorting  people  to  attend  church, 
and  give  thanks  for  the  evidences  of  Divine  favour,  and 
the  Governors  of  the  State  follow  the  President's  example 
and  issue  proclamations  to  their  people  to  the  same 
effect.  Many  people  obey  the  injunction  of  the  Presi 
dent  by  attending  church,  and  a  great  many  more 
simply  treat  the  day  as  a  holiday  and  make  of  it  a 
miniature  Christmas.  In  those  cities  where  football 
is  popular  the  most  important  game  of  the  year  is 
played  on  that  day,  and  it  is  an  occasion  for  family 
reunions  and  feasting.  Just  as  turkey  and  plum  pudding 
are  always  the  pieces  de  resistance  of  the  English  Christ 
mas  dinner,  so  turkey,  cranberry  sauce,  and  mince-pie 
156 


HOW   AMERICA   AMUSES    ITSELF 

are  the  central  features  of  the  American  Thanksgiving 
Day  dinner.  The  theatres  cater  to  young  people  by 
giving  special  matintes,  and  in  the  evening  the  places 
of  amusement  are  always  crowded. 

The  climate  of  America,  in  summer-time,  inviting  to 
outdoor  life,  and  the  liking  of  Americans  for  gaiety, 
colour,  light,  and  motion,  make  them  improve  every 
natural  advantage  and  convert  it  into  a  means  of 
amusement.  A  river  such  as  the  Thames  would  never 
be  permitted  to  go  to  waste  in  America ;  but  would  be 
dotted  with  excursion  steamers,  on  which  for  a  small 
price  people  could  get  a  breath  of  fresh  air  after  the 
heat  and  toil  of  the  day.  Whenever  there  is  a  small 
lake  adjacent  to  a  city  it  is  made  a  '  resort '  and  becomes 
the  playground  of  the  masses,  who  patronise  the  various 
attractions  offered  for  their  amusement,  listen  to  the 
music,  and  eat  and  drink  in  moderation.  On  all  the 
rivers  there  are  excursion  steamers  plying  between  the 
cities  and  river  resorts,  and  where  a  city  has  neither 
river  nor  lake,  a  park  or  picnic  ground  in  the  outskirts, 
always  easily  accessible  by  street  cars,  is  the  substitute. 
The  Americans  have  more  of  the  light-hearted  joyousness 
of  the  French  than  the  English,  and  like  the  French 
have  all  their  fondness  for  eating  out-of-doors. 

The  theatre  in  winter  is  the  favourite  form  of  amuse 
ment  for  both  men  and  women,  and  because  of  the 
freedom  permitted  to  young  women  they  may,  except  in 
the  very  highest  circles,  attend  the  theatre  with  young 
men  unchaperoned.  In  the  smaller  places  of  the  West 
where  theatrical  companies  do  not  penetrate,  the  lyceum 
is  the  great  form  of  amusement.  During  the  winter 
lectures  are  delivered  by  popular  speakers,  the  lectures 
interspersed  with  musical  and  other  forms  of  light  enter 
tainment.  The  Americans  as  a  people  are  fond  of 
157 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

music  and  musical  comedy,  a  great  deal  of  which  has 
been  given  in  England  in  recent  years  by  American 
theatrical  companies,  but  classical  and  other  music  of  a 
high  order  does  not  appeal  to  them,  In  New  York 
during  the  winter  there  is  usually  a  season  of  German  or 
Italian  opera  which  is  expensive  and  fashionable  and 
therefore,  in  a  sense,  popular,  as  people  who  are  not 
fashionable  go  to  the  opera  as  much  to  see  the  occupants 
of  the  boxes,  whose  names  are  printed  on  the  pro 
grammes,  and  the  magnificent  display  of  jewellery,  as  they 
do  to  hear  the  music.  There  are  usually  brief  seasons 
of  opera,  after  the  New  York  season,  in  Boston  and 
Philadelphia,  and  sometimes  in  Chicago  and  Washington  ; 
but  with  the  exception  of  New  York  and  Boston  there  is 
little  really  good  music,  and  high-class  music  at  popular 
prices,  such  as  one  hears  in  London  or  Paris  or  through 
out  Germany,  is  unknown  in  the  United  States.  In 
some  of  the  larger  cities  military  and  other  bands  play  in 
the  parks  during  the  summer,  but  their  audience 
demand  'ragtime'  and  'coon  songs,'  and  as  the  muni 
cipal  authorities  do  not  consider  it  to  be  their  duty  to 
elevate  the  musical  taste  of  the  community,  they  make 
no  objection  to  the  bandmasters  playing  any  jingle  the 
people  may  ask  for. 


•58 


CHAPTER  TWELVE 
A   RICH  MAN'S  PARADISE 

IN  the  winter  the  rich  men  of  America,  and  more 
especially  the  wives  of  rich  men,  turn  their  faces  to  the 
South  and  escape  from  the  rigours  of  northern  climates  to 
the  land  of  sunshine  and  flowers  in  southern  latitudes. 
Some  go  as  far  West  as  southern  California,  a  land  where 
the  roses  bloom  the  year  round,  but  for  most  this  is  too 
long  a  journey,  and  the  rich  people  of  New  York  and 
the  other  parts  of  the  North  and  East  spend  the  late 
winter  and  early  spring  in  Florida,  where  huge  and 
luxurious  hotels  have  been  put  up  to  house  these  many- 
plumaged  birds  of  passage,  and  where,  reading  of  blizzards 
in  the  West  and  snowstorms  in  the  East,  they,  lolling  in 
flannels  and  lawn  dresses  and  toying  with  iced  concoc 
tions,  under  shaded  porches  trying  to  escape  the  glare  of 
the  sun,  complain  of  the  heat.  Except  in  occasional 
spots,  Florida  is  not  scenically  beautiful  and  has  little  to 
attract  the  visitor,  but  it  is  fashionable  for  the  idle  rich 
to  go  South  in  the  winter,  and  being  fashionable  it  is  the 
proper  thing. 

Towards  the  end  of  March,  when  Florida  and  the 
other  Southern  resorts  are  too  hot  for  comfort,  the 
Easterners  leisurely  retrace  their  steps.  The  interven 
ing  time  before  summer  really  comes  is  spent  in  New 
Jersey,  Long  Island,  and  Connecticut,  where  many  rich 


AMERICA  AT    HOME 

New  Yorkers  have  country  homes,  and,  imitating  the 
example  of  Englishmen  of  wealth  and  leisure,  it  has 
become  fashionable  for  a  part  of  the  spring  to  be  spent 
in  the  country.  One  of  the  most  fashionable  places  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  New  York  is  Lakewood  in  the 
neighbouring  state  of  New  Jersey,  about  an  hour's  travel 
by  rail  from  the  city  of  New  York.  New  Jersey  is  flat 
and  sandy  and  about  as  unromantic  and  ugly  as  one  can 
imagine,  but  Lakewood  has  acquired  fashionable  pro 
minence  nominally  on  the  ground  that  it  is  salubrious 
and  its  climate  is  milder  than  that  of  New  York.  One 
goes  through  barren  sand-dunes  to  come  to  this  settle 
ment  of  rich  men's  houses,  where  George  Gould,  the 
son  of  the  late  Jay  Gould,  the  great  railroad  magnate, 
has  put  up  a  palace  that  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and 
artistic  in  the  country. 

But  the  paradise  of  the  rich,  a  place  in  which  only 
those  anointed  by  the  dollar  may  enter,  is  Newport, 
in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  on  the  Eastern  Atlantic 
Coast  about  midway  between  New  York  and  Boston. 
Newport  is  perhaps  the  most  artificial  place  in  the 
world.  Originally  a  quiet,  quaint  little  settlement  off 
the  beaten  tourist  track,  it  was  discovered  by  some 
people  who  had  an  eye  for  beauty  and  who  were 
charmed  by  its  natural  loveliness.  Inland  it  has  all 
the  soft  prettiness  of  the  Sussex  country,  and  on  the 
seashore  where  the  Atlantic  Ocean  sweeps  in  through 
Narragansett  Bay  it  reminds  one  of  a  Devonshire  village, 
only  there  is  more  colour  in  sky  and  sea,  the  sun 
blazes  more  intensely,  and  there  is  no  old-world  air  of 
repose  and  attachment  to  the  past  in  the  clanging 
trolley  cars  (Anglice,  trams)  and  the  puffing,  snorting 
fifty-mile-an-hour  automobiles. 

Nature  was  in  generous  mood  when  she  dowered 
160 


A   RICH    MAN'S    PARADISE 

Newport  with  all  the  beauty  of  land  and  sea  and  made 
it  an  ideal  retreat  for  poet  or  painter,  and  man  with 
his  bizarre  ideals  of  fashion  has  spoiled  Nature's 
handiwork. 

Here  in  the  early  days  came  a  few  persons  of  moderate 
means  who  built  unpretentious  summer  houses,  who 
lived  simple  lives,  enjoyed  in  rational  fashion  the  soft 
beauty  of  their  surroundings,  found  rest  and  recreation 
in  sky,  and  sea,  and  all  of  their  mysteries,  and  returned 
to  town  refreshed  by  primitive  pleasures.  For  many 
years  the  tide  of  travel  passed  its  doors  but  never 
tarried  there,  and  then  by  one  of  those  unaccountable 
freaks  of  fashion  it  was  suddenly  discovered  by  the  elect 
and  became  the  rage.  The  modest  country  villa  no 
longer  sufficed.  The  newcomers  put  up  large  and 
expensive  houses,  every  season  saw  the  limit  expand, 
and  to-day  there  are  '  cottages  '  costing  a  million  dollars 
or  more,  and  Newport  in  summer  merely  duplicates  the 
exclusive  quarter  of  New  York  in  the  height  of  the 
season. 

It  is  an  artificial  place,  and  the  life  its  people  lead 
is  equally  artificial.  The  same  persons  who  during  the 
winter  met  at  each  other's  houses  at  dinners  and  teas  and 
other  functions,  who  gossiped  in  Florida  hotels  and  slew 
reputations  at  Lakewood,  continue  the  same  pleasurable 
diversion  at  Newport,  bored  beyond  measure,  wearied 
by  the  monotony,  aware  of  the  poverty  of  their  ideas 
but  seeing  no  escape  from  them,  because  American  high 
society  is  not  intellectual,  and  the  American  society 
girl,  pretty  and  attractive  though  she  is,  is  not  a  reader 
and  is  too  frivolous  to  be  a  thinker. 

Bellevue  Avenue  and  the  Ocean  Drive,  the  fashion 
able  promenades  of  Newport,  are  thronged  every  after 
noon  with  a  magnificent  display  of  horses  and  carriages 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

and  automobiles,  and  a  still  more  magnificent  display 
of  beautiful  women  faultlessly  dressed,  who  put  them 
selves  on  parade  and  who  know  they  are  watched  and 
criticised  by  the  members  of  their  set.  A  commentator 
on  American  society  remarked  of  Newport  that  the 
smart  set  devoted  themselves  to  pleasure  regardless  of 
expense,  which  evoked  the  neat  retort  from  a  man  who 
knew  his  Newport  very  well,  that  they  really  devoted 
themselves  to  expense  regardless  of  pleasure.  There 
are  teas  and  fetes  and  dinners  chronicled  at  much  length 
in  the  newspapers  for  the  delectation  of  the  less 
fortunate,  but  the  least  fortunate  are  less  to  be  pitied 
than  these  weary  leaders  of  society  going  through  day 
after  day  their  Sisyphuslike  task  of  vainly  trying  to  find 
enjoyment  and  never  overtaking  it. 

Because  Bellevue  Avenue  and  the  Ocean  Drive  lead 
to  the  Elysian  fields  of  plutocracy,  it  is  the  aim  of  every 
social  climber  to  be  admitted  to  the  Newport  Olympus, 
but  the  gods  are  jealous  of  their  own  and  only  after 
severe  probation  do  they  admit  the  lesser  deities.  The 
haughty  exclusiveness  of  American  society  to  which 
Mrs.  Fish  referred,  and  which  I  have  quoted  in  a 
previous  chapter,  manifests  itself  nowhere  else  so 
obnoxiously  as  it  does  where  Dives  has  set  up  his 
cottage.  The  millionaire  born  to  his  millions  looks 
down  with  contempt  and  regards  as  a  parvenu  the 
millionaire  who  has  made  his  millions.  The  Ultima  Thule 
of  ambitious  mothers  from  the  West  with  marriageable 
daughters  whose  fathers  have  made  their  fortunes  is  to 
contract  alliances  for  their  daughters  with  Eastern  men 
of  wealth  and  family,  or  better  still  foreigners  of  title. 
Newport  offers  the  way  for  entering  this  charmed  circle, 
because  it  is  smaller  than  New  York  or  Boston  and 
people  are  brought  more  in  contact,  and  eligible 


A   RICH    MAN'S   PARADISE 

foreigners  are  among  its  attractions ;  so  that  many 
people  of  wealth  but  of  uncertain  social  standing  have 
begun  their  campaign  by  renting  Newport  villas  and 
ending  with  the  proud  knowledge  that  they  are  the 
parents-in-law  of  peers. 

But  Newport,  or  rather  its  aristocratic  oligarchy,  does 
not  take  kindly  to  this  invasion.  Newport  is  in  danger 
of  being  made  .common,  and  once  allow  Newport  to 
become  simply  an  ordinary  residential  place  for  million 
aires,  and  its  charm  would  be  destroyed.  The  haughty 
rich  cannot  prevent  the  mere  rich  from  coming  to 
Newport  if  they  have  such  bad  taste  as  to  go  where  they 
are  not  wanted,  but  they  can  at  least  close  the  door  of 
society  to  them.  The  edict  has  gone  forth.  It  has 
been  announced  through  the  public  Press  that  while  the 
undesirable  may  come  to  Newport  and  build  their 
palaces  they  must  not  expect  to  find  themselves  ad 
mitted  to  the  charmed  circle.  And  yet  there  are 
Americans  who  delight  in  telling  the  foreigner  that  class 
distinctions  do  not  exist  in  America,  and  who  honestly 
believe  what  they  say  ! 

Even  less  does  Newport  encourage  the  casual  stranger 
to  rest  within  its  gates.  The  average  person  on  a 
vacation  or  the  tripper  from  New  York  or  Boston—and 
to  both  it  is  easy  of  access — does  not  go  to  Newport 
unless  his  curiosity  takes  him  to  see  the  place  of  which 
he  has  heard  so  much,  and  a  few  hours  is  amply 
sufficient  for  that  purpose,  because  there  is  nothing  there 
for  the  outsider.  There  are  no  public  amusements,  no 
means  for  whiling  away  an  idle  hour ;  the  hotels  are 
few  and  ruinously  dear  ;  the  shops  are  branches  of  New 
York,  London,  or  Paris  houses,  and  what  one  buys  in 
Newport  can  be  bought  in  New  York  for  about  half,  or 
in  Paris  or  London  for  a  quarter.  Newport  does  not 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

encourage  the  casual  stranger  with  a  lean  pocket-book. 
Millionaires  only  need  apply. 

Even  at  Newport  the  millionaires  live  at  a  feverish 
pace  and  are  constantly  trying  to  devise  new  schemes 
for  amusement.  Novelty  is  what  they  crave,  and  the 
desire  '  to  be  original,'  to  be  talked  about,  to  gain  a 
reputation  for  daring  and  doing  things  out  of  the  common, 
leads  to  some  choice  exhibitions  of  folly.  In  passing, 
Newport  habituts  always  affect  great  disgust  when  the 
newspapers  exploit  their  vagaries  at  much  length,  but  it 
may  be  questioned  if  their  vanity  is  not  really  tickled  by 
the  attention  they  attract,  and  if  they  would  not  feel 
disappointed  if  they  were  considered <  of  so  little  conse 
quence  that  no  one  cared  what  they  did. 

Newport  has  its  own  ideas  of  what  constitute  wit  and 
originality.  Thus,  one  woman  known  by  name  through 
out  the  breadth  and  length  of  the  land,  issued  invitations 
to  a  select  company  to  meet  a  Mr.  So-and-So,  and 
intimated  that  the  guest  of  honour  was  a  distinguished 
foreign  traveller.  When  the  guests  assembled  they  were 
gravely  presented  to  an  organ-grinder's  monkey,  which 
was  placed  on  a  chair  at  the  table,  and  whose  antics 
were  found  to  be  vastly  amusing  by  these  men  and 
women  of  huge  wealth.  Other  similar  buffoonery  has 
marked  the  fashionable  society  of  the  most  fashionable 
resort  in  America. 

It  must  be  said,  however,  in  justice  to  Newport,  that 
some  of  its  denizens  furnish  more  rational  pleasure  to 
their  friends,  and  having  the  command  of  unlimited 
means  they  do  not  hesitate  to  spend  them  to  gratify  a 
caprice.  Americans  of  great  fortunes  do  not  count  the 
price  of  their  pleasure,  and  have  almost  an  Oriental 
contempt  for  cost.  There  was  one  Newport  woman  who 
wanted  a  musical  comedy  then  being  given  in  New 
164 


A    RICH    MAN'S    PARADISE 

York,  and  much  talked  about,  to  be  seen  by  her  friends. 
In  the  same  way  that  a  Sovereign  issues  a  royal  com 
mand,  she  informed  the  manager  of  the  theatre  that  she 
desired  the  performance  to  be  given  at  her  Newport 
villa  on  a  certain  date,  and  to  save  him  from  any  loss 
she  paid  what  the  performance  would  have  brought  that 
night  if  every  seat  in  the  theatre  had  been  sold,  and  in 
addition  all  the  expenses  of  bringing  his  company  to 
and  from  Newport.  The  performance  was  given  on  a 
temporary  stage  erected  in  the  grounds  of  the  villa, 
which  were  beautifully  illuminated  with  electric  lights 
especially  strung  for  the  occasion.  In  days  gone  by 
Oriental  potentates  clapped  their  hands,  and  slaves 
worked  miracles,  but  to-day  the  American  millionaire  or 
his  wife  writes  a  cheque  and  commands  the  services 
of  anybody  they  desire. 

The  dominant  note  of  Newport  is  money.  Riotous 
extravagance  obtrudes  itself.  The  houses,  although  they 
are  always  called  cottages  or  villas,  are  large  and  costly  ; 
the  horses  and  carriages  are  the  finest ;  the  servants  are 
numerous  and  properly  supercilious  and  haughty,  as  the 
servants  of  the  wealthy  should  be,  resplendent  in  hand 
some  liveries,  spick-and-span,  showing  they  have  only 
recently  come  from  the  tailors  ;  the  dresses  of  the  women 
at  what  in  the  humility  of  the  rich  is  called  a  '  small ' 
entertainment  or  a  '  quiet '  dinner  cost  more  than  those 
worn  at  a  court  \  the  diamonds  and  other  jewels  proclaim 
their  owners'  millions ;  the  automobiles  that  go  snorting  up 
and  down  Bellevue  Avenue  wrecking  the  peace  of  the 
occasional  pedestrian — who,  of  course,  is  an  outsider,  a 
tourist  attracted  by  the  natural  beauty  of  the  place,  and 
therefore  has  no  rights  that  the  millionaire  is  bound  to 
respect — make  more  noise  and  emit  more  varied  and  all- 
pervading  odours  than  automobiles  elsewhere,  and  their 
165 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

owners  glory  in  their  speed  and  cost.  In  the  harbour  are 
always  several  magnificent  steam  yachts.  The  simple 
life  is  unknown.  People  go  there  ostensibly  to  relax 
from  the  stiff  formality  of  a  winter's  season  and  to  enjoy 
the  country,  but  as  a  matter  of  fact  there  is  more  formality 
and  stiffness  and  observance  of  the  social  code  than  there 
is  anywhere  else  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  and  being 
a  small  place  its  artificiality  is  so  obtrusive  that  from  it 
there  is  no  escape.  Its  habitues,  however,  delight  in  the 
life  and  all  that  it  means.  They  would  not  miss  their 
Newport  season  for  ten  times  what  it  costs,  and  to  be 
written  about  in  the  newspapers,  and  to  have  their  enter 
tainments  chronicled  at  great  length,  and  their  pictures 
appear  in  the  Sunday  supplements,  is  their  ideal  of  life 
and  the  fulness  thereof. 

Another  fashionable  resort  is  Bar  Harbour,  on  the 
coast  of  Maine,  in  some  respects  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
spots  in  America,  as  there  mountain  and  ocean  meet. 
Although  distinctly  fashionable,  it  is  less  so  than  New 
port,  which  affects  to  look  down  on  Bar  Harbour ;  and 
this  assumed  superiority  gave  an  opportunity  to  a  well- 
known  woman  famous  for  her  mordant  wit  to  remark, 
'  People  who  have  been  warned  off  the  grass  at  Newport 
go  to  Bar  Harbour  and  really  think  they  are  in  society.' 
There  are  many  handsome  villas  in  Bar  Harbour,  and 
life  there  is  very  similar  to  that  in  Newport,  only  less 
vulgar,  because  that  word  properly  conveys  the  impres 
sion  one  gets  of  Newport  and  its  people.  Bar  Harbour 
has  more  hotels  and  boarding-houses  for  the  moderately 
well  off  than  Newport,  but  the  elect  of  Bar  Harbour 
keep  strictly  to  themselves  and  spend  their  time  in  riding 
and  driving,  dining  and  being  dined. 

The  greganousness  of  middle-class  America  has  been 
alluded  to  in  a  previous  chapter,  and  the  same  desire  to 

166 


A   RICH    MAN'S   PARADISE 

flock  together  is  found  in  society.  In  America  one  does 
not  find,  as  in  England,  great  houses  scattered  over  the 
country,  whose  owners  enjoy  the  knowledge  that  they 
have  no  near  neighbours  and  that  the  people  who  share 
their  hospitality  are  those  especially  invited  for  a  definite 
occasion.  In  America  the  rich  always  herd  in  colonies. 
If  a  man  discovers  an  attractive  place  for  a  summer  or 
winter  residence  and  builds  a  house,  his  first  thought  is  to 
induce  a  friend  to  imitate  his  example,  who  in  turn  per 
suades  his  friend,  so  that  the  circle  is  ever  widening,  and 
in  a  short  time  there  are  many  people  of  the  same  social 
set  and  of  about  the  same  financial  position  gathered 
together  in  one  place.  One  of  the  pleasures  derived 
from  being  rich,  according  to  the  American  idea,  comes 
from  being  able  to  parade  wealth,  and  exhibiting  it  to 
people  equally  as  rich. 

Another  place  much  in  favour  with  the  wealthy, 
although  it  is  neither  as  aristocratic  nor  as  exclusive  as 
Newport  or  Bar  Harbour,  is  Saratoga,  in  New  York 
State,  in  the  midst  of  ideally  beautiful  country.  Saratoga, 
as  an  American  magazine  writer  described  it,  *  has  just  a 
dash  of  Monte  Carlo,  a  bit  of  Baden-Baden,  and  a  little 
of  Wiesbaden  in  its  composition.  It  is  a  sporting  town 
like  Monte  Carlo,  only  its  sporting  aspect  is  not  so 
conspicuous.  It  is  a  health  town  for  the  healthy  who  do 
not  need  it,  like  Baden-Baden.  And  then,  for  the  very 
few,  it  is  really  a  place  to  recuperate,  like  Wiesbaden.' 

Early  in  the  summer,  in  June  and  July,  it  is  quiet  and 
decorous  enough.  For  many  years  its  springs  have  been 
famous  for  their  curative  properties,  and  middle-aged  men 
and  women  of  generous  habit  predisposed  toward  gout  or 
embonpoint  vainly  imagine  they  can  atone  for  six  months 
of  indiscretion  by  sipping  highly  flavoured  water,  taking 
exercise  behind  a  pair  of  fat,  sedate  horses,  playing  six- 
167 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

penny  whist  and  going  to  bed  an  hour  earlier  than  usual. 
But  in  August,  Saratoga  awakes  from  its  somnolent 
respectability.  It  becomes  the  gayest  of  the  gay.  Its 
attractions  are  many ;  '  the  extremes  of  life  come  very 
close  together.' 

August  in  Saratoga  is  devoted  to  horse  racing,  and 
it  is,  I  believe,  the  only  town  in  the  world  where  an 
entire  month  is  given  up  to  the  race  track.  Imagine 
what  that  means.  During  that  month  the  horse  is 
crowned  king,  and  he  is  a  monarch  who  gathers  about 
him  a  brilliant  court.  It  is  the  Derby  and  Ascot,  not 
for  one  day,  but  for  thirty  ;  it  is  Auteuil  and  Longchamps, 
not  for  a  single  afternoon,  but  for  a  whole  month  of 
afternoons  ;  it  is  all  that  goes  to  make  the  charm  of  an 
English  race  track — beautiful  horses,  and  women  more 
beautiful,  blue  skies  and  gipsies  and  fakirs,  with  the 
vivacity  and  dash  and  colour  of  a  French  race  meeting, 
to  which  you  may  add  the  indescribable  characteristics 
of  the  American — the  keen  sense  of  enjoyment,  the 
activity,  the  ceaseless  movement,  the  laughter,  the  aban 
don  of  the  hour.  Only  the  light-hearted  and  the  gay  go 
to  Saratoga,  and  with  them  life  means  excitement, 
change,  something  different  to  the  life  they  lead  during 
the  other  eleven  months  of  the  year. 

The  circle  of  society  is  complete  at  Saratoga.  The 
millionaire  horse  owner  and  the  penniless  tout,  whose 
luck  will  pay  the  price  of  his  supper  or  send  him 
supperless  to  sleep  under  the  eaves  of  the  millionaire's 
stable,  touch  elbows  ;  the  woman  who  prides  herself 
on  her  exclusiveness  brushes  skirts  with  a  woman  of 
the  half-world;  the  debutante  and  the  professional 
gambler,  side  by  side  in  the  grand-stand,  cheer  on  the 
horse  in  which  their  hopes  are  centred — only  the 
gambler  shows  less  emotion  when  the  horse  which  he 

1 68 


A   RICH    MAN'S   PARADISE 

has  backed  for  thousands  loses  by  a  head  to  the  horse 
which  wins  for  the  debutante  a  five-pound  box  of  candy. 

In  the  month  of  August  in  Saratoga  everybody  talks 
and  thinks  horse,  and  this  common  purpose  breaks 
down  the  barriers  of  restraint.  Convention  is  not 
entirely  ignored,  class  distinctions  still  exist,  the  for 
mality  of  an  introduction  is  not  dispensed  with ;  but 
the  freemasonry  of  sport  is  in  the  air.  There  is  less 
rigid  adherence  to  the  code  in  Saratoga  than  else 
where  ;  there  is  more  good  fellowship.  Racing  is  both 
business  and  pleasure ;  most  people  try  to  make  a 
pleasure  out  of  the  business  and  to  turn  their  business 
into  profitable  pleasure.  The  object  every  one  has  in 
view  in  going  to  Saratoga  is  to  drink  the  full  beaker  of 
life  ;  to  drink  at  the  springs — not  the  springs  that  send 
their  crystal  bubbles  gurgling  to  the  surface,  but  the 
springs  of  passion,  that  make  the  blood  run  fire  and 
intoxicate  with  the  delirium  of  success.  And  it  is  the 
contrast  of  the  surroundings  that  quickens  the  emotions. 
Saratoga  is  quaint  and  peaceful,  and  lazily  sleeps  under 
the  shade  of  its  tree-bowered  roads ;  the  race  track  is 
a  polychrome  of  green  and  brown  and  blue — green 
fields  and  brown  trees,  and  blue  hills  that  fade  away 
into  the  distance  and  are  lost  in  a  thin  haze ;  and  a 
lake  of  ultramarine  set  in  an  emerald  frame,  around 
which  cluster  picturesque  places  of  refreshment. 

Racing  begins  at  two  in  the  afternoon  and  ends  as 
twilight  enfolds  the  day.  The  devotee  of  pleasure  has 
much  time  to  spare  both  before  and  after  the  bell  rings. 
In  the  morning  there  are  late  breakfasts  at  the  club 
house  and  stables ;  in  the  evening  there  are  dinners  at 
the  lake  and  the  great  hotels,  which  blaze  with  electric 
lights  and  the  jewels  on  the  velvety  skin  of  women  (for 
Saratoga  is  of  the  world  worldly,  and  the  woman  in  a 
169 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

dinner  dress  causes  no  comment) ;  and  there  is  the 
roar  of  voices  and  the  music  of  the  orchestra  to  join 
in  this  ocean  of  sound.  And  after  dinner,  when  the 
air  is  redolent  with  the  balsamic  perfume  of  the  pines, 
when  a  cool,  sweet  breeze  sweeps  through  the  old- 
fashioned  streets,  when  the  piazzas  are  crowded  with 
men  and  women  smoking  and  drinking  and  lazily  thank 
ful  for  the  joy  of  living,  a  space  away  the  lights  are 
twinkling  in  the  club-houses,  where  over  the  green 
cloth  men  may  lose  all  that  they  won  a  few  hours 
earlier  on  the  green  turf  or  recoup  themselves  for  their 
ill-luck.  Saratoga  is  one  of  the  very  few  places  in 
America  where  gambling  is  recognised  and  tolerated  ; 
where  thousands  may  be  staked  on  the  turn  of  a  card. 
Repeated  attempts  have  been  made  by  clergymen  and 
other  good  people  to  suppress  it,  but  their  efforts  have 
proved  unsuccessful  because  the  sentiment  of  the  com 
munity  approves  of  gambling,  and  it  is  entirely  too  pro 
fitable  an  industry  not  to  be  carefully  fostered.  People 
go  to  Saratoga  to  gamble  just  as  they  go  to  Monte 
Carlo  ;  and  if  there  were  no  games  of  chance,  the  one 
place  like  the  other  would  soon  sink  in  popular  favour. 

Probably  there  is  no  class  in  the  world — and  there 
has  never  been  any  class  in  the  history  of  the  world 
since  the  days  of  Cleopatra,  when  in  a  moment  of 
caprice  and  to  show  her  contempt  for  riches  she 
dissolved  her  priceless  pearls  in  wine — that  spends  so 
much  money  on  its  pleasure  as  American  millionaires. 
The  Americans  have  a  natural  love  for  flowers,  and 
this  fondness  is  cultivated,  because  at  certain  seasons 
of  the  year  flowers  are  extremely  expensive  and  the 
money  spent  by  the  rich  for  floral  decorations,  for 
their  dinners  and  other  entertainments,  is  almost  in 
credible.  Hundreds  of  pounds  paid  for  flowers  to 
170 


A   RICH    MAN'S   PARADISE 

decorate  a  house  for  an  evening's  entertainment  would 
not  be  regarded  as  anything  especially  notable  or 
cause  undue  comment,  and  on  extraordinary  occasions 
the  hundreds  have  run  into  thousands.  The  Ameri 
can  millionaire  these  days  must  not  only  have  his  house 
in  the  city  in  which  he  nominally  lives  and  transacts 
his  business,  but  he  finds  it  necessary  in  order  properly  to 
keep  up  his  state  and  position  in  society  to  have  a  winter 
residence  near  by  where  he  can  spend  the  week-end 
if  he  feels  so  inclined,  a  '  cottage '  in  Newport,  Bar 
Harbour,  or  some  other  equally  fashionable  place,  and 
a  villa  in  the  south.  The  democratic  American  million 
aire  with  his  fondness  for  aristocratic  exclusiveness, 
when  he  goes  back  and  forth  between  his  various 
possessions,  dislikes  the  contamination  of  the  common 
herd,  and  to  enjoy  his  much-desired  privacy  travels 
either  in  his  private  car  or  his  yacht.  The  possession 
of  a  yacht  costing  in  the  first  place  from  ,£30,000  to 
£60,000  is  not  unusual,  with  an  additional  £20,000  or 
£30,000  a  year  to  maintain ;  and  there  are  men  who 
are  not  satisfied  with  one  yacht,  but  who  are  the 
owners  of  three  or  four  vessels.  Rich  men  keep  their 
private  cars  ready  for  use  whenever  they  may  desire 
to  take  a  journey,  but  there  are  some  men  whose  ideas 
are  on  such  a  grand  scale  that  a  single  car  is  not  large 
enough  for  them,  and  they  charter  special  trains  when 
they  take  a  party  of  friends  on  a  little  trip  of  a  few 
thousand  miles. 


171 


CHAPTER    THIRTEEN 
THE  MIDDLE-CLASS  PLAYGROUND 

WHILE  the  very  rich  in  summer  are  dawdling  and 
philandering  at  Newport  and  Bar  Harbour,  the  masses, 
the  backbone  of  America,  are  enjoying  their  vacations 
in  a  more  sensible  fashion,  and  in  a  way  that  really 
gives  them  great  enjoyment.  There  are  so-called 
'  summer  resorts  ' — in  England  they  would  be  generally 
known  as  *  the  sea-side ' — convenient  to  nearly  every 
large  city  in  the  country,  even  although  these  places 
are  not  always  on  the  sea;  but  the  most  famous  sea 
shore  resort  in  America,  and  one  that  is  a  combination 
of  several  of  the  best-known  places  of  that  character 
in  England  and  on  the  Continent,  is  Atlantic  City,  in 
the  State  of  New  Jersey,  on  the  eastern  Atlantic  coast. 
Atlantic  City  is  distinctly  the  playground  of  the  great 
middle-class.  It  is  a  city  of  some  thirty  thousand 
people  ;  and  during  the  summer  months,  from  the  begin 
ning  of  June  until  the  end  of  August,  it  houses  a 
population  of  never  less  than  two  hundred  thousand 
persons.  It  is  a  city  of  hotels,  boarding-houses,  and 
summer  cottages,  and  its  chief  industry  is  the  enter 
tainment  of  the  summer  vacationist.  It  is  one  of  the 
finest  beaches  in  the  world ;  stretching  for  five  miles 
along  the  Atlantic  Ocean  is  a  smooth  and  sandy  floor, 
172 


/  OF  THE 

(    UNIVERSITY    I 
*  V         °F 

^^^Sa.  '  ^-^3*^ 


MIDDLE-CLASS    PLAYGROUND 

ideal  for  bathing  or  for  those  persons  who  find  their 
enjoyment  in  watching  the  water  and  the  bathers. 

It  is  a  place  where  the  god  of  pleasure  reigns  supreme, 
where  people  give  themselves  up  to  merriment,  where 
for  a  week  or  month  they  spend  there,  according  to 
the  length  of  their  vacation,  they  leave  care  behind 
and  endeavour  to  get  as  much  fun  as  possible  out  of 
life.  If  the  reader  can  imagine  Margate,  Brighton,  and 
Trouville  amalgamated  some  idea  may  be  formed  of 
Atlantic  City,  because  in  its  composite  character  and 
its  ever-changing  panoramic  kaleidoscope  it  suggests 
both  England  and  France.  Not  the  very  rich  or 
fashionable  go  to  Atlantic  City  in  the  summer,  because 
the  common  people  are  there  in  force — although  it  is 
much  affected  by  the  rich  and  fashionable  at  Easter, 
when  the  people  are  at  work  and  have  no  time  for 
play — but  persons  of  means  and  recognised  position 
in  society  have  been  known  to  spend  a  month  or 
two  at  Atlantic  City  in  the  season  because  they  enjoy 
the  bathing  and  the  climate  suits  them — a  climate,  be 
it  remarked,  where  the  sun  shines  with  intense  heat, 
which  adds  so  much  to  the  colour  and  gaiety  of  the 
place. 

Colour  and  gaiety  riot  in  Atlantic  City.  There  is 
never  a  dull  or  quiet  moment  there.  From  early  in  the 
morning  until  late  at  night  the  beach  and  the  c  board 
walk,'  the  great  promenade  of  Atlantic  City,  are  thronged, 
and  there  one  may  see  women  beautiful  in  face  and  form 
and  no  less  beautifully  and  expensively  dressed  than 
their  more  aristocratic  sisters  in  Newport,  but  who  are 
there  for  what  the  Americans  call  'a  good  time,'  and 
who  have  it.  It  has  been  said  that  not  the  ultra-fashion 
able  go  to  Atlantic  City,  yet  there  are  many  cottages 
owned  by  people  of  wealth  and  station,  and  it  has 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

happened  that  an  ambassador  of  an  inquiring  turn  of 
mind  has  preferred  the  middle-class  environment  of 
Atlantic  City  to  the  aristocratic  and  exclusive  dulness  of 
Newport. 

Everybody  bathes  in  Atlantic  City,  and  in  the  morning 
between  ten  and  half-past  twelve  the  beach  is  thronged 
with  men  and  women  in  their  bathing  suits.  The 
amalgamation  of  the  sexes  does  not  end  at  the 
water's  edge.  The  Americans  do  not  bathe  from  a 
bathing  machine  as  custom  requires  in  England,  but 
they  undress  in  bathing  houses,  the  majority  of  which  in 
Atlantic  City  are  a  couple  of  hundred  feet  or  more  from 
the  ocean,  and  men  and  women  emerge  from  these 
bathing  houses  in  their  bathing  suits.  The  effect  at 
times  is  startling.  The  American  woman,  especially  if 
she  be  young  and  pretty  and  proud  of  her  figure,  whether 
in  the  ballroom  or  on  the  beach,  clothes  herself  in  the 
most  attractive  way,  and  her  bathing  costume  is  not  the 
unsightly  and  sacklike  covering,  always  muddy  blue  in 
colour,  one  sees  at  Margate,  but  is  a  blouse  and  skirt 
and  bloomers,  black  or  red  orgreen  or  blues  of  various 
shades,  daintily  trimmed,  and  the  wearers  are  almost  as 
critical  about  the  fit  as  they  are  about  that  of  an  evening 
dress. 

The  Atlantic  City  sea  nymph,  the  veritable 
'  Guardian  Naiad  of  the  strand,' 

attired  in  one  of  these  bewitching  costumes,  with  her 
hair  coiled  up  on  the  top  of  her  head  and  hidden  under 
a  silk  handkerchief  of  the  colour  of  her  suit,  with  her 
pink-and-white  feet  winking  in  and  out  of  the  sand,  quite 
unabashed  in  the  company  of  her  male  escort,  whose 
manly  form  is  about  as  well  covered  as  a  schoolboy's  on 
the  cinder  track,  leisurely  strolls  out  from  her  bathing 


MIDDLE-CLASS    PLAYGROUND 

house,  crosses  the  '  boardwalk,'  goes  down   a   flight  of 
steps,   walks   a   hundred   feet   or    so   across   the   sand, 
stopping  frequently  on  her  journey  to  talk  to  friends, 
and    then    finally   makes    her    acquaintance    with   the 
ocean.     The  sea  in  front  of  the  beach  is  a  mass  of  men 
and  women,  boys  and  girls,  and  very  young  children, 
splashing  about  in  the  water,  the  majority  of  whom  go 
out  not  more  than  a  few  feet  from  shore.     Bathing  in 
America  is  not  a  quick  dip  or  a  long  swim  and  a  return 
to  the  normal  garb  of  civilisation,  but  the  Atlantic  City 
Nereides   are   amphibious ;   and   after  they  have   been 
gently  caressed  by   the   surf  for   a  few  minutes,   like 
modern   Aphrodites    they    emerge   from   the   sea,   and 
crouch  on  the  hot  sand  with  the  still  hotter  sun  beat 
ing  down  on  them,  lie  there  in  supreme  content  until 
their  clinging  and  dripping  garments  have  been  dried, 
when   they  return  once  more  to  the  pleasure  of  being 
tumbled  about  by  the  waves.     This  leisurely  manner  of 
bathing  makes  the  beach  an  ever-changing  and  animated 
picture.      At  all  times  during  the   bathing  hours  there 
are  as  many  persons  on  the  sand  as  there  are  in  the 
water ;  and  from  the  water  arises  a  never-ending  Babel 
of  sound ;  feminine  shrieks  of  the  timid,  as  an  impertinent 
or  boisterous  wave  is  too  rough  in  its  embrace,  or  the 
childish   treble   of  little  ones  when  they  first  feel  the 
water ;  while  from  the  beach  there  comes  a  mighty  roar, 
as  men  and  women  and  young  people  go  romping  about 
the  sand,  scattering  it  over  each  other  or  burrowing  in  it 
and  revelling  in  its  heat.     The  Americans  are  fond  of 
heat  and  warmth,  and  the  temperature  of  Atlantic  City, 
which  few  Europeans  could  endure,  is  to  them  a  perpetual 
delight. 

The   oldest  and  the  most  staid  become  youthful  at 
Atlantic  City.     The  germ  of  light-heartedness  is  in  the 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

air  and  no  one  can  escape  from  it,  nor  does  any  one  try 
very  hard.  It  is  no  place  for  the  melancholy  or  those 
with  nerves.  One  must  be  sound  mentally  and  bodily 
to  catch  its  step. 

To  women — mostly  young,  usually  good-looking,  and 
not  averse  to  attracting  attention — who  delight  in 
doing  audacious  things  and  pushing  propriety  to  the 
verge  without  quite  stepping  across  it,  Atlantic  City 
offers  the  opportunity  they  desire,  because  there  the 
boundary  line  between  the  conventional  and  the  un 
conventional  has  never  been  delimited,  and  Mrs.  Grundy 
is  the  one  visitor  in  all  that  cosmopolitan  throng 
who  is  given  no  welcome.  One  may  do  in  Atlantic  City 
what  one  would  not  be  permitted  to  do  anywhere  else ; 
and  although  occasionally  a  highly  respectable  and 
middle-aged  matron  from  the  West  is  shocked  and 
watches  with  jealous  care  over  her  husband  to  see  that 
he  does  not  stray  from  the  well-trod  path  of  narrow 
routine,  the  middle-aged  matron  is  in  the  minority,  and 
the  great  majority,  old  and  young,  men  and  women,  go 
to  Atlantic  City  enjoying  all  that  they  see,  even  although 
they  are  virtuously  thankful  that  such  dreadful  goings  on 
would  not  be  tolerated  in  the  less  rarefied  atmosphere  of 
their  homes.  They  have  much  the  same  feeling  that 
English  people  have  when  they  go  to  a  Paris  music-hall. 
There  is  a  fascination  for  most  persons  to  be  within 
handstretch  of  the  prohibited,  and  to  know  that  they  are 
immune  from  its  danger. 

Atlantic  City  is  all  on  the  surface.  It  may  be,  and  is, 
decidedly  unconventional,  especially  from  the  British 
standpoint,  and  Mrs.  Grundy  would,  in  all  probability, 
denounce  it  as  sinful  and  demoralising  to  old  and  young, 
but  it  is  not  immoral.  It  has  the  unaffected  innocence 
of  a  little  child  that  is  unabashed  in  the  presence  of  its 
176 


MIDDLE-CLASS    PLAYGROUND 

own  nakedness.  Like  a  little  child  it  romps  and  plays 
before  the  whole  world  and  affects  a  pretty  unconsciousness 
of  the  attention  of  doting  admirers.  It  is  too  essentially 
middle-class  for  its  folly  to  degenerate  into  wickedness ; 
and  the  tone  of  middle-class  America  is  distinctly 
healthy.  A  young  woman  may  walk  the  beach  in  the 
full  light  of  day  in  the  most  abbreviated  of  costumes  and 
no  one  thinks  any  the  worse  of  her,  because  publicity 
is  her  protector  and  her  every  movement  is  made  before 
a  thousand  eyes ;  but  after  the  bathing  hour,  when  night 
falls,  there  is  a  different  code,  and  should  she  adopt  the 
unconventional  in  dress,  or  make  herself  unduly  con 
spicuous  in  a  hotel  or  on  the  '  boardwalk,'  she  at  once 
classes  herself  among  the  forbidden.  Atlantic  City  is 
free  and  easy,  unceremonious  and  undignified,  good- 
naturedly  boisterous  and  unnecessarily  loud,  but  it  is 
respectable,  it  must  maintain  its  respectability,  otherwise 
it  would  cease  to  be  the  playground  of  the  middle- 
class  ;  and  if  that  ever  happens  evil  days  will  fall  upon 
it,  and  the  hotels  that  stretch  in  an  unbroken  row  for 
miles  facing  the  ocean  would  go  into  the  hands  of 
receivers  and  the  glory  of  the  city  by  the  sea  would 
depart  for  ever. 

People  who  go  to  Atlantic  City  and  disport  them 
selves  for  their  own  amusement  or  the  enjoyment  of  the 
spectators  must  expect  to  receive  the  attention  of 
the  newspapers,  and  perhaps  that  is  no  more  distastful 
to  them  than  are  the  lucubrations  of  Mr.  Jenkins  to  the 
Newport  cottager.  Here,  for  instance,  is  what  an 
Atlantic  City  correspondent  writes  to  a  paper  noted  for 
its  disapproval  of  the  sensational;  what  the  account 
would  have  been  in  a  c  yellow  journal '  one  does  not  even 
dare  to  imagine. 

'First  among  these  are  Two  Little  Girls  in  Green. 
177  N 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

That  is  what  they  have  been  called  by  the  boardwalkers 
and  the  sand-flappers  since  they  made  their  first  ap 
pearance  on  the  edge  of  the  surf  more  than  six  weeks 
ago.  But  they  are  far  from  being  little.  They  are 
strapping,  handsome,  fine-limbed  young  women.  They 
are  twins  and  dark. 

'  Their  bathing  dresses,  like  the  girls  themselves,  are 
exactly  alike.  They  are  of  Nile  green  mohair.  The 
skirts  are  exceedingly  short.  The  twins  go  stockingless, 
and  wear  sandals,  the  ribbons  of  which  are  of  the  same 
colour  as  their  suits,  cross  their  legs  many  times,  and  are 
tied  in  sizeable  knots  at  their  knees. 

'  The  raven  hair  of  the  two  girls  is  unconfined,  and 
hangs  below  their  waists.  Their  arms  are  bare  to  the 
shoulders,  and  on  each  arm  they  wear  heavy  bands, 
about  an  inch  wide,  of  dull  gold,  and  below  these,  on 
their  left  arms,  slender  circlets  of  gold  terminating  in 
serpents'  heads  with  emerald  eyes. 

1  They  are  as  striking  a  pair  of  young  women  as  have 
cavorted  near  these  waters  for  many  years.  Trustworthy 
witnesses  aver  that  the  twins  have  been  seen  to  moisten 
their  sandals  in  all  of  four  inches  of  water,  but  the 
ordinary  run  of  beach-strollers  declare  that  the  twins 
haven't  been  within  twenty  feet  of  the  sea's  verge  since 
they  first  made  their  appearance  here. 

c  The  two  girls  possess  an  immense  amount  of  poise, 
and  they  don't  appear  to  be  in  the  least  bothered  by  the 
attention  and  comment  they  invariably  arouse  when  they 
show  up  on  the  sands.  They  often  enjoy  themselves  by 
playing  "  catch  "  with  a  large  green  "  medicine  ball." 
They  spend  most  of  their  bathing  time  in  parading  up 
and  down  the  strand  with  their  arms  about  each  other's 
waist.  While  they  don't  appear  to  mind  being  stared  at, 
they  are  averse  to  being  snapshotted  by  the  hordes  of 


MIDDLE-CLASS   PLAYGROUND 

camera  fiends,  infesting  the  beach  like  sand-flies,  and 
they  keep  a  wary  eye  out  for  the  kodakers.  When  they 
perceive  that  they're  within  range  of  a  lens  they  quickly 
take  to  their  heels,  and  none  of  the  lens  gunners  has  yet 
succeeded  in  catching  them. 

'  A  couple  of  pretty  blonde  girls,  sisters,  get  themselves 
up  in  bathing  dresses  of  vivid  yellow  silk,  with  yellow 
silk  stockings,  sandal  ribbons,  huge  yellow  bows  in  their 
hair,  and  all  the  rest  of  it.  The  only  touch  of  any  other 
colour  in  their  make-up  is  the  brilliant  green  sash  which 
they  wear  about  their  waists.  Irishmen  on  the  board 
walk  and  on  the  beach,  while  expressing  their  admiration 
for  the  physical  conformation  of  the  young  women,  view 
with  an  aslant  gaze  the  mating  of  the  yellow  and  the 
green. 

'  These  sisters  drive  on  the  beach  at  the  bathing  hour 
every  day  in  a  double-seated  trap  of  a  bright  yellow  hue, 
and  pulled  by  a  pair  of  small  white  donkeys  rigged  out 
in  russet  harness,  to  which  many  little  tinkling  bells  are 
attached.  Both  of  the  donkeys  wear  straw  hats,  trimmed 
with  green  ribbon  of  the  same  tint  as  the  young  women's 
bathing  dresses.  The  girls  conduct  themselves  with 
great  propriety,  although  when  they  first  arrived  on  the 
beach  in  their  trap  they  sent  the  donkeys  along  at  a 
licketty-split  clip,  which  caused  them  to  be  warned 
against  fast  driving  on  the  strand.  They,  too,  seem  to 
regard  the  sea-water  as  something  merely  to  be  looked 
at,  for  they  have  not  dampened  their  bathing  apparel  in 
the  surf  up  to  the  hour  of  this  writing. 

'  A  quintet  of  actresses  who  have  a  cottage  all  dress 
themselves  for  bathing  in  baby  blue  mohair  suits  of  the 
same  cut,  and  they  go  through  a  performance  every 
morning  that  makes  them  the  focus  of  the  eyes  of  the 
sand-loungers,  They  are  all  expert  swimmers,  veritable 
179 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

mermaids,  and  their  little  performance  is  a  mute  but 
eloquent  protest  against  the  heavy  hampering  skirts  which 
women  wear  while  bathing. 

'After  dallying  about  the  sands  for  a  spell,  they  all 
approach  the  water  in  a  body.  Just  as  they  get  to  the 
verge,  they  get  together  in  a  close  group.  Then  their 
skirts  all  drop  off  at  once.  A  coloured  maid  gathers 
up  the  skirts,  and  the  five  women  of  the  stage,  skirtless 
and  free  to  race  into  the  flood  in  their  bloomers,  swim 
out  beyond  the  breaker  line,  and  cavort  around  like 
dolphins  for  half  an  hour  or  so  without  ever  touching 
bottom  with  their  feet. 

'  Then  they  make  for  the  shallows  again  in  a  body, 
run  out  of  the  water,  grab  their  respective  skirts  from 
the  black  maid,  hop  into  them  in  something  less  than 
no  time,  and  then  make  for  their  bathing  house.  They 
are  all  pretty,  well  and  amply  formed  women,  and  their 
little  act  has  come  to  be  one  of  the  expected  and  waited- 
for  features  of  the  kaleidoscopic  bathing  hour.  The 
dictum  of  the  authorities  against  the  skirtless  bathing 
suits  doesn't  apply  to  them,  for  the  reason  that  they 
are  not  beach  paraders.  The  rule  against  the  skirtless 
bathing  dress  was  framed  for  the  purpose  of  forestalling 
women  of  the  strand-strolling  class  who  have  an  aversion 
for  the  taste  of  sea  water.' 

The  American  newspapers  are  the  keenest  critics  of 
national  foibles,  and  take  malicious  delight  in  good- 
naturedly  spearing  every  prevailing  fad.  In  view  of 
what  I  have  said  about  Atlantic  City  bathing  costumes, 
the  point  of  the  following  little  dialogue  in  a  prominent 
newspaper  is  readily  appreciated  : 

'HER  BATHING  SUIT. 

'  EVELYN  :  (<  If  you  wish  to  be  very  smart  this  season, 
1 80 


MIDDLE-CLASS    PLAYGROUND 

you  must  go  down  to  the  sea  with  a  Trouville  cloak 
over  your  bathing  suit." 

{  MIRABELL  :  "  How  ridiculous  !  What  is  the  use  of 
having  a  stunning  figure,  I'd  like  to  know  ?  '  " 

The  paucity  of  material  in  a  bathing  suit  is  the  stock 
theme  of  the  newspaper  humourist,  and  the  paragraphs 
that  have  been  written  on  the  young  woman  who  goes 
to  a  shop  and  asks  for  a  '  sample '  and  triumphantly 
exhibits  it  to  her  husband  as  the  material  out  of  which 
she  is  going  to  make  her  bathing  suit  are  endless.  The 
following  is  a  typical  example  of  a  newspaper  '  bathing- 
suit  joke ' : 

'  MRS.  BIXBY  :  "  What  do  you  think  of  my  bathing 
dress  ? " ' 

'  BIXBY  :  "  It's  an  improvement  over  your  other  one  ; 
this  one  is  visible  to  the  naked  eye." ' 

Atlantic  City  by  day  is  a  huge  mass  of  energy  and 
volatile  spirits  ever  seeking  release;  Atlantic  City  by 
night  suggests  a  mammoth  factory  where  a  thousand 
looms  keep  up  their  ceaseless  task,  where  to  the  hum 
and  the  clatter  of  whirling  machinery,  the  shuttles  in 
their  insatiable  greed  fly  back  and  forth  weaving  the 
threads  into  a  complicated  pattern,  where  the  brain  goes 
dizzy  trying  to  follow  the  swiftly  moving  bobbin,  won 
dering  whether  a  thing  so  instinct  with  life  ever  tires 
or  ever  sleeps.  Atlantic  City  never  tires  and  never 
sleeps.  At  night  the  hotels,  which  range  from  good 
to  very  bad,  whose  tariffs  would  tax  the  revenues  of  a 
grand-duke  or  meet  the  pocket-book  of  a  not  over  well 
paid  mechanic,  where  one  may  eat  for  a  shilling  or  dine 
for  a  pound,  are  thronged  with  their  guests,  who  wear 
silks  or  fustian  according  to  their  class,  who  whether 
they  drink  iced  water  or  iced  champagne  are  equally 
enjoying  themselves,  and  have  no  false  pride  about 
181 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

letting  their  neighbours  see  that  they  are  on  pleasure 
bent.  The  lights  blaze,  the  music  blares,  the  waiters 
rush  about,  women  laugh  and  men  talk,  there  is  the 
perpetual  energy  and  motion  of  the  sea  always  heaving, 
always  rising,  always  falling,  never  for  a  second  still  even 
in  its  gentlest  moods. 

After  dinner  all  Atlantic  City  goes  to  the  '  board 
walk,'  a  promenade  stretching  for  five  miles  along  the 
ocean  front,  so  called  from  its  having  been  in  its 
earlier  days  a  somewhat  shaky  wooden  way  perched  a 
few  feet  above  the  sand ;  but  now  modernised  into 
a  steel  construction,  and  without  a  rival  in  the  world. 
On  the  land  side  it  is  fringed  with  shops,  on  the  other 
there  is  the  unbroken  stretch  of  sand  when  the  tide  is 
low,  and  when  the  sand  is  hidden  there  are  the  white- 
crested  waves  tumbling  and  splashing  beneath  one's 
feet. 

The  '  boardwalk  '  is  always  crowded  by  day,  but  at 
night,  in  the  height  of  the  season,  especially  at  the  week 
end,  it  is  literally  packed,  and  progress  is  slow.  People 
stroll  up  and  down,  or  they  sit  in  the  little  pavilions 
that  are  found  at  frequent  intervals,  or  they  buy  wonderful 
and  weird  things  made  of  shells  and  lettered  in  gilt 
*  A  present  from  Atlantic  City,'  or  Japanese  and  Chinese 
curios  that  they  can  buy  for  much  less  at  their  homes, 
but  which  have  an  added  value  when  brought  back  at 
the  bottom  of  a  trunk  (the  American  never  talks  about 
his  'boxes,'  but  always  his  'trunks,'  and  his  luggage 
always  is  *  baggage'),  or  they  go  to  the  various  amusements 
devised  to  coax  the  nimble  sixpences  and  shillings  from 
the  pockets  of  the  unwary.  They  ride  on  the  merry-go- 
rounds,  they  shoot  the  chutes,  they  loop  the  loop,  they 
do  many  other  things  that  would  horrify  and  disgust 
Newport — but  they  do  have  a  good  time,  there  is  no 
182 


MIDDLE-CLASS   PLAYGROUND 

doubting  the  genuineness  of  their  laughter  and  the 
sincerity  of  their  enjoyment,  and  Newport  and  the  *  Four 
Hundred '  may  go  hang  for  all  they  care.  One  reason, 
perhaps  the  reason  of  all  reasons,  why  Atlantic  City 
amuses  itself  so  thoroughly  is  that  the  story  of  Atlantic 
City  is  always  the  story  of  the  man  and  the  maid.  If 
the  city  girl  would  shoot  the  chutes  'just  to  see  what  it 
is  like '  and  because  it  is  only  at  Atlantic  City  that  she 
has  the  chance,  there  is  always  a  man  of  her  acquaintance 
to  accompany  her,  to  take  the  place  of  a  complacent 
mother  to  whom  new  sensations  do  not  appeal,  to  help 
her  in  and  out  of  the  car,  sometimes  gently  to  hold  her 
in  her  seat  when  nearing  the  danger  point.  The  man 
and  the  maid,  as  the  reader  has  been  already  told,  bathe 
together ;  it  is  the  man  who  teaches  the  maid  to  swim 
and  protects  her  from  the  too  boisterous  assault  of  the 
waves ;  it  is  the  man  who  sports  with  the  maid  on  the 
sands,  who  takes  her  fishing  and  sailing.  Neither  man 
nor  maid  goes  his  or  her  own  way  alone.  In  Atlantic 
City  they  are  always  together. 

Atlantic  City  is  not  the  only  middle-class  playground, 
although  it  is  the  most  popular  and  the  largest.  A  few 
miles  to  its  south,  also  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  is  Cape 
May,  which  is  much  frequented  in  summer,  but  it  does 
not  offer  all  the  attractions  of  its  better-known  rival,  and 
life  jogs  more  quietly.  There  are  several  other  resorts 
on  the  Atlantic  coast,  as  there  are  on  the  Pacific  coast 
and  on  the  shores  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico ;  and  in  the 
interior,  remote  from  ocean  or  gulf,  lakes  and  rivers  are 
the  focal  points  around  which  the  people  gather  in 
summer-time. 


CHAPTER   FOURTEEN 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  NEGRO 

MANY  are  the  problems  that  the  United  States  must 
solve  before  it  has  worked  out  its  destiny  and  placed 
upon  a  secure  and  lasting  foundation  the  civilisation  that 
it  has  established  to  meet  its  own  peculiar  conditions ; 
but  there  is  no  problem  confronting  it  more  difficult  or 
more  urgent,  that  demands  the  wisest  statesmanship  and 
the  broadest  tolerance  and  charity,  than  that  commonly 
known  in  America  as  '  the  negro  question.' 

It  is  always  a  dangerous  thing  to  discuss  in  America 
the  negro  question  and  the  relations  between  the 
whites  and  the  blacks,  because  it  is  the  one  question 
above  all  others  that  arouses  the  fiercest  passion,  that  is 
treated  from  the  standpoint  of  prejudice  rather  than 
from  fact.  If  a  foreigner  is  presumptuous  enough,  after 
investigation,  observation,  and  study,  to  reach  certain 
conclusions,  and  those  conclusions  reflect  upon  the 
whites,  he  is  invariably  told  that  he  is  incompetent  to 
express  an  opinion ;  that  he  speaks  without  exact  know 
ledge  of  his  subject,  and  his  bias  in  favour  of  the  negro 
is  all  too  apparent.  But  the  foreigner  finds  company 
among  Americans.  The  whites  of  the  South  resent 
with  equal  hostility  and  bitterness  anything  that  may  be 
said  or  written  by  Northern  men  in  favour  of  the  negro 
and  in  criticism  of  the  South.  Like  the  foreigner  the 
184 


SOUTHERN   NEGRESS. 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

Northerner  is  told  that  he  is  quite  incompetent  to  testify 
on  a  question  about  which  he  has  no  knowledge.  In 
the  opinion  of  the  South  only  the  South  really  is 
qualified  to  govern  the  negro. 

Until  1863  the  negro  was  a  slave.  He  belonged  body 
and  soul  to  his  master,  who  held  power  of  life  and  death 
over  him.  He  had  no  rights  in  the  eyes  of  the  law ; 
the  law  recognised  him  no  more  than  it  did  any  other 
animal,  but  it  recognised  the  full  rights  of  his  master, 
and  those  rights  the  law  guarded  with  great  jealousy. 
In  that  year,  as  one  of  the  direct  results  of  the  attempt 
of  some  of  the  Southern  States  to  secede  from  the 
Union,  the  status  of  the  negro  was  transformed  from 
that  of  a  chattel  to  a  man  ;  from  slave  he  became  free. 
Here  perhaps  it  would  have  been  wiser  if  the  North  had 
stopped  and  given  to  the  former  slaves  the  political 
privileges  enjoyed  by  the  whites  only  after  they  had  shown 
themselves  fitted  to  enjoy  them.  But  a  wave  of  emotion 
ran  through  the  North.  Many  well-meaning  but  foolish 
people,  those  fanatics  who  in  every  cause  by  their 
intemperate  zeal  do  more  harm  than  its  most  implacable 
foes,  magnified  the  slave  into  a  hero ;  for  him  they  had 
an  intense  pity,  his  wrongs  burned  in  them,  they  stood 
convicted  by  their  own  consciences  for  having  allowed 
the  brutal  and  demoralising  institution  of  slavery  to 
exist,  and  the  only  way  they  could  atone  for  their  sin 
and  in  a  measure  repair  the  wrong  was  to  welcome  the 
black  man  as  a  brother,  to  treat  him  as  one  of  them 
selves,  to  forget  the  distinction  of  colour  and  give  him 
all  the  privileges  they  themselves  enjoyed. 

It  was  a  mistake,  of  course,  arid  to-day  no  one 
recognises  that  more  thoroughly  than  the  men  of  the 
North  ;  but  it  was  done,  the  black  man  was  made  the 
equal  of  the  white  in  the  eyes  of  the  law,  he  was  given 

185 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

the  same  political  rights,  he  was  permitted  to  make  laws 
for  the  white.  It  is  now  recognised  that  it  would  have 
been  better  for  both,  for  blacks  as  well  as  whites,  if  there 
had  been  a  period  of  probation  and  tutelage,  if  a 
property  or  educational  qualification  had  been  required 
before  the  negroes  were  permitted  to  exercise  the  right 
of  suffrage.  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  mere 
act  of  manumission  would  change  the  character  or 
elevate  the  intelligence  of  the  negro.  It  would  have 
set  at  defiance  all  the  teaching  of  history,  it  would  have 
made  a  mockery  of  civilisation,  evolved  as  the  result  of 
character  wrought  by  painful  progress  and  the  restraint 
of  individual  liberty  for  the  greater  liberty  of  the  whole. 

For  centuries  the  negro  had  been  steeped  in  the  lowest 
barbarism.  His  mental  and  moral  development  had 
been  stunted.  Brought  from  Africa  to  the  United  States, 
his  surroundings  and  his  environment  had  not  raised 
him  mentally  or  morally.  He  remained  a  hewer  of 
wood  and  a  drawer  of  water,  a  field  hand  who  worked  on 
the  cotton  and  tobacco  plantations,  whose  value  was 
rated  according  to  the  amount  of  labour  he  peformed,  or 
he  might  be  trained  to  perform  a  few  menial  tasks — to 
be  coachman  or  house  servant.  But  whatever  his  occu 
pation,  whether  in  the  field  or  in  the  house,  he  was 
condemned  to  involuntary  servitude,  he  could  aspire  to 
do  nothing,  even  if  he  were  capable  of  an  aspiration  ; 
the  greatest  boon  he  could  ask  was  to  be  the  property  of 
a  humane  owner. 

The  great  Civil  War  changed  all  that.  It  not  only 
gave  the  blacks  their  freedom,  but  it  ruined  their  former 
masters.  The  South  was  an  agricultural  region ;  it 
was  believed  that  only  negroes  were  able  to  stand 
the  effects  of  that  semi-tropical  climate,  and  that 
the  work  on  plantations  and  in  rice  swamps  must  be 
1 86 


THE   PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

done  by  black  labour.  Much  of  the  wealth  of  the  great 
landowners  of  the  South  was  represented  by  their  slaves. 
The  war  desolated  the  South.  Its  fields  were  drenched 
with  blood,  its  accumulated  wealth  disappeared  in  the 
awful  struggle  that  for  four  years  taxed  its  resources  to 
the  uttermost,  its  cities  were  destroyed,  its  commerce 
ruined,  its  slaves  free — free  to  do  as  they  pleased,  to 
work  or  to  idle.  The  South  lay  prostrate,  spent,  broken 
in  spirit,  bankrupt. 

With  peace  came  a  new  order  of  things.  Slowly  the 
South  recovered.  It  once  again  took  heart.  The  world 
must  have  its  cotton  and  its  tobacco,  and  men  set  to 
work  to  repair  their  shattered  fortunes.  But  the  old  order 
had  passed  never  to  return.  The  negro  remained  in  the 
South  because  of  a  catlike  attachment  to  the  place  he 
knew,  because  he  knew  no  other  place ;  because,  catlike, 
he  loves  to  bask  in  the  sun,  and  life  is  a  less  intense 
struggle  under  the  semi-tropical  heat  of  Southern  skies 
than  elsewhere.  But  he  was  no  longer  a  chattel  to  be 
ordered  to  do  his  appointed  task  at  the  behest  of  his 
white  master,  to  be  flogged  into  submission  if  he  refused. 
He  was  his  own  master.  He  stood  his  equal  before  the 
law  and  at  the  ballot  box.  *  All  men  are  created  free  and 
equal,'  Jefferson  wrote  in  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
and  the  ballot  of  the  white  man  counted  for  no  more 
than  the  ballot  of  the  black.  The  election  of  a  President 
might  hinge  on  the  votes  of  negroes  with  the  marks  of 
their  gyves  still  visible. 

It  is  this  right — the  right  of  the  black  man  to  political 
privileges  equal  to  those  of  the  white — that  lies  at  the 
bottom  of  the  hatred  of  the  Southern  whites  for  the 
negroes.  In  the  Southern  States  the  negro,  if  permitted 
to  vote  as  his  inclinations  dictated,  would  be  a  political 
factor,  and  his  vote  would  be  cast  almost  solidly  for  the 
187 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

Republican  party.  The  negro 1  owes  his  freedom  to  the 
Republican  party,  his  slavery  was  made  possible  by 
Democratic  ascendency ;  it  is  therefore  natural  that  he 
should  show  his  gratitude  by  voting  for  the  Republicans. 
Hence  the  Republican  party  in  the  South  has  come  to 
be  known  as  the  black  man's  party,  the  party  of  the 
negro.  The  Democratic  party  of  the  South  is  the  white 
man's  party,  the  party  of  respectability,  of  culture,  of 
traditions  ;  it  is  tancUnnt  noblesse  which  remembers  the 
time  when  black  men  were  chattels  and  might  be  treated 
according  to  the  whim  of  the  moment,  It  has  never 
reconciled  itself  to  the  new  order  of  things,  to  the 
revolution  which  made  a  black  man  the  equal  of  the 
white  in  the  eyes  of  the  law,  which  permitted  him  to 
make  laws  for  the  white,  often  his  former  owner  or  the 
son  of  the  man  who  bought  or  sold  him.  In  the  North 
it  has  been  possible,  it  has  frequently  happened,  for  men 
to  forget  party  defending  or  sustaining  a  principle ;  in  the 
South  this  has  been  impossible.  The  line  of  cleavage 
has  been  sharply  drawn.  The  whites  allied  themselves 
against  the  blacks ;  the  fear  of  negro  domination  has 
been  the  Democratic  jehad  which  when  preached  has 
always  been  successful.  This  fear,  real  or  assumed, 
solidified  the  South  and  made  it  regarded  as  invulnerable 
to  Republican  assault. 

The  white  man  of  the  South  asserts  that  the  negro  is 
a  menace  to  the  home  and  the  honour  of  women  ;  that 
is  his  palliation  for  the  lynching  of  the  negro.  The 
highest  duty  of  man,  he  contends,  is  to  protect  women, 
and  when  the  negro  transgresses  he  invites  his  death  ; 
but  to  make  the  death  more  horrible,  to  serve  as  a 
warning  to  his  race,  it  must  be  summary  vengeance ;  it 

1  Macmillarfs  Magazine,  April,  1900.  '  The  Future  of  the 
Negro,'  by  A.  Maurice  Low. 

188 


THE   PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

must  be  death  with  all  its  terrors,  death  usually  at  the 
scene  of  the  crime  and  before  the  criminal  has  time  for 
repentance.  The  law  is  too  slow,  too  cumbersome,  too 
doubtful  to  be  trusted  ;  only  Judge  Lynch  can  be  relied 
upon,  and  Judge  Lynch  is  always  a  hanging  judge  and 
would  make  bloody  Jeffreys  blush  for  very  shame. 
Another  argument  used  by  the  Southerner  in  extenuation 
of  his  conduct  is  that  manhood  suffrage  having  made 
the  vicious  and  ignorant  negro  the  political  equal  of  the 
virtuous  and  highly  civilised  white,  it  is  repulsive  that 
the  black  man  shall  rule  and  govern  and  make  laws  for 
the  whites.  It  was  asserted  by  the  Democratic  speakers 
and  newspapers  during  the  last  campaign  in  North 
Carolina  that  the  States  were  being  negroised  and  in 
danger  of  being  dominated  by  the  blacks ;  this  was  the 
only  excuse  the  whites  gave  for  their  determination  not 
to  permit  the  negroes  to  vote,  the  same  excuse  which 
the  South  has  always  offered  when  it  condescends  to 
defend  a  negro  massacre.  But  it  is  inconceivable  that 
a  minority  can  dominate  a  majority ;  it  is  still  more  in 
conceivable  that  an  uneducated,  timorous,  poor,  and 
leaderless  minority  is  a  menace  to  a  majority  claiming  to 
possess  education  and  courage,  with  money  sufficient 
to  carry  out  its  plans,  and  in  control  of  troops,  police, 
and  other  governmental  agencies. 

The  population  of  the  United  States,  not  including  its 
dependencies,  according  to  the  last  census,  that  of  1900, 
was  75>994>575>  °f  which  66,809,196  were  white  and 
8,833,994  were  negroes  or  of  negro  descent.  There 
were  351,385  persons  in  addition  generically  grouped 
as  '  coloured '  for  census  purposes,  which  included 
Japanese,  Chinese  and  Indians,  but  they  need  not  be 
taken  into  account  in  the  present  calculation.  Of  the 
eight  million  and  more  negroes,  all  but  one  million — to  be 
189 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

exact,  7,867,285 — were  in  the  Southern  States,  those  States 
in  which  slavery  formerly  existed  as  a  recognised  social 
institution.  In  those  States  there  were  only  two  in 
which  the  blacks  outnumbered  the  whites — Mississippi, 
with  a  population  of  641,200  whites  and  907,630  blacks, 
and  South  Carolina,  with  557,807  whites  and  782,321 
blacks.  The  whites,  therefore,  being  in  the  majority  in 
the  South,  are  not  in  danger  of  being  dominated  by  the 
black  minority. 

The  blacks  being  citizens  of  the  United  States,  being 
freemen  with  all  the  political  privileges  of  freemen, 
naturally  aspire  to  turn  their  political  power  to  advan 
tage,  which  means  to  hold  office.  They  can  hope  for 
nothing  from  the  Democrats,  who,  controlling  all  the 
State  offices,  give  no  appointments  to  negroes,  and  so 
they  must  look  to  a  Republican  administration  in 
Washington  for  their  reward.  A  President  can  appoint 
a  coloured  man  a  postmaster  or  a  collector  of  customs  ; 
it  has  been  the  practice  for  this  to  be  done,  but  these 
appointments  always  arouse  the  resentment  of  the  whites 
of  the  South,  who  declare  that  it  is  an  insult  to  have 
a  negro  placed  in  authority  over  them,  and  they  assert 
that  whenever  a  black  is  put  in  office  it  makes  the 
race  more  arrogant  and  more  impertinent  in  their  deal 
ing  with  the  whites.  It  encourages  them  to  believe, 
according  to  Southerners,  that  they  are  the  equal  of 
the  whites,  that  they  are  'just  as  good'  as  any 
body  else.  This  the  Southerner  will  not  tolerate. 
He  refuses  to  subscribe  to  the  doctrine  of  racial 
equality  in  the  concrete  when  it  is  the  equality  of 
whites  and  blacks,  even  although  he  is  proud  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  in  the  abstract  and  glories 
in  the  greatness  of  its  author — Thomas  Jefferson,  a 
Southern  Democrat. 

190 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

Parenthetically  it  may  be  remarked  that  the  solicitude 
of  the  Republicans  to  provide  offices  for  Southern 
negroes  is  not  so  entirely  unselfish  as  not  to  be  in 
fluenced  by  political  considerations.  The  million  negroes 
living  in  Northern  States  might  in  a  close  presidential 
election  hold  the  balance  of  power.  Based  on  the 
known  coloured  population  in  some  of  those  States 
and  the  majorities  that  the  Republicans  received  at 
recent  elections,  it  is  clearly  demonstrated  that  had  the 
negro  voted  for  the  Democratic  candidates  those  States 
would  have  gone  Democratic  instead  of  Republican. 
It  is  assumed,  of  course,  that  the  negroes  practically 
voted  unanimously  for  the  Republicans  because  of  their 
natural  Republican  affiliations,  as  has  already  been  ex 
plained  ;  but  if  the  negroes  had  any  reason  to  believe 
that  they  were  not  being  properly  rewarded  by  their 
Republican  friends,  and  if  they  were  not  given  an  occa 
sional  office  in  the  South,  it  might  be  easy  to  induce 
them  to  believe  that  their  interests  were  with  the 
Democratic  party.  Republicans,  quite  naturally,  do  not 
openly  put  such  a  sordid  construction  upon  their  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  negro  and  probably  would  deny 
that  they  are  influenced  by  mere  political  consider 
ations,  yet  one  must  not  overlook  stubborn '  facts ;  and 
the  knowledge  Democrats  have  that  the  result  of  a 
presidential  election  may  turn  upon  the  votes  of  illiterate 
and  half-civilised  blacks  is  one  of  the  reasons  for  the 
intense  bitterness  of  the  Southerner  and  makes  him 
more  convinced  than  ever  that  the  suffrage  should  not 
have  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  negroes. 

The  white  men  of  the  South  claim  that  they  are  justi 
fied  in  attempting  to  keep  the  blacks  in  subjection  and 
restricting  their  exercise  of  the  suffrage,  as  they  have 
done,  either  by  constitutional  methods,  by  imposing 
191 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

educational  and  other  qualifications,  or  by  the  more 
illegal  and  often  simpler  plan  of  forcibly  preventing 
them  from  going  to  the  polls,  because,  as  has  already 
been  said,  it  is  an  inversion  of  natural  laws  for  a 
superior  and  highly  civilised  race  to  be  subject  to  an 
inferior  race  low  in  the  scale  of  civilisation.  The 
negro,  according  to  his  white  accuser,1  is  lazy,  thrift 
less,  unfit  to  govern  himself  and  therefore  totally  unfit 
to  govern  others,  undisciplined,  brutal ;  a  beast  with  all 
the  unrestrained  passions  of  a  beast,  whose  very  pres 
ence  is  a  menace  to  his  white  neighbour,  especially 
to  white  women.  It  has  been  shown  that,  inasmuch 
as  the  whites  are  numerically  in  the  majority,  the  fear 
of  negro  domination  is  a  phantom  only.  Of  the  other 
accusations  brought  against  the  negro,  accusations 
affecting  his  character  morally,  intellectually,  and  in 
dustrially,  it  may  be  conceded  that  they  are  partly 
true,  although  exaggerated.  The  negro  is  not  all  bad, 
and  for  much  of  his  badness  he  may  thank  his  associa 
tions.  As  a  slave  the  negro  learned  nothing  from  his 
Southern  master  except  the  lesson  of  unrestrained 
passion,  of  cruelty,  of  depravity,  of  the  triumph  of 
material  over  moral  forces.  As  a  freeman  he  has 
learned  to  despise  and  fear  his  former  master  because 
he  is  both  despised  and  feared  by  him ;  he  has  learned 
that  he  is  of  an  inferior  race  whose  rights  the  superior 
race  will  ignore  and  violate  on  every  occasion ;  neither 
by  precept  nor  example  has  he  profited.  Little  as  the 
negro  has  to  thank  the  Southerner,  still  less  has  the 
Southern  white  to  feel  any  gratitude  to  the  negro. 

The  real  curse  of  slavery  is  only  now  at  this  late  day 

being   understood,  and,  as  usual,  the  third  and  fourth 

generations  are  paying  for  the  sins  of  the  first.     The 

1  '  The  Future  of  the  Negro.' 

192 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    THE   NEGRO 

South,  from  the  time  of  the  Confederation  until  the  Civil 
War,  was  denied  what  has  been  the  salvation  of  every 
other  race— the  strengthening  of  the  upper  classes  by 
intermarriage  with  the  peasantry.  Races  die  at  the  top 
and  need  to  be  fed  from  the  bottom,  from  men  and 
women  who  actually  spring  from  the  soil.  The  human 
race  can  no  more  live  without  contact  with  mother 
earth  than  can  trees  or  flowers.  What  perhaps  more 
than  anything  else  has  made  the  Englishman  and  the 
American  of  the  Northern  States  the  virile,  energetic, 
hardy  man  he  is,  is  the  constant  mingling  of  the  blood 
of  the  classes.  King  Cophetua  could  marry  a  beggar 
maid  to  the  advantage  of  the  royal  house ;  the  heir  to 
an  English  dukedom  may  be  only  three  generations 
removed  from  an  American  farmer.  The  South  has 
been  denied  this  inestimable  blessing.  In  the  true 
sense  of  the  word  there  has  never  been  a  Southern 
peasantry.  The  black  man,  who  tilled  the  fields  and 
performed  the  functions  of  the  peasant,  was  a  slave 
and  not  a  free  peasant;  there  was  no  chance  for  him 
to  rise  in  the  social  scale  or  to  be  the  founder  of  a 
family.  The  slave  woman  might  be,  and  often  was, 
the  concubine  of  her  master ;  she  could  never  aspire 
to  be  his  wife.  Black  slavery  was  more  destructive 
than  any  other  form  of  slavery  the  world  has  ever 
known.  One  does  not  need  to  search  very  deep  into 
history  to  know  that  in  the  days  of  white  slavery 
women  of  the  enslaved  race  were  the  mothers  of  children 
whose  free  fathers  frequently  educated  them  and  who 
became  no  insignificant  factors  in  affairs  of  State.  These 
things  were  possible  when  the  offspring  of  the  illegiti 
mate  union  were  of  the  same  colour  and  facial  char 
acteristics  as  the  father;  they  were  impossible  when 
the  child  of  a  slave  bore  the  brand  of  slavery  in  his 
193  0 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

face  and  colour;  there  was  no  hope  for  him,  nothing 
to  live  for  except  the  eternal  degradation  of  the  curse 
of  slavery. 

In  preventing  a  replenishment  of  the  blood,  in  pre 
venting  the  strain  of  the  soil  from  mixing  in  the 
arteries  of  the  social  classes  above  them,  the  negro  laid 
a  curse  upon  the  South ;  but  that  was  not  all.  From 
time  immemorial  certain  tasks  were  assigned  to  the 
blacks,  tasks  which  no  self-respecting  white  man  might 
be  permitted  to  undertake.  The  division  of  labour  was 
as  rigidly  and  narrowly  drawn  as  in  the  most  autocratic 
of  military  systems.  Certain  things  an  officer  may  do ; 
other  things  he  is  not  permitted  to  do.  So  it  was  in  the 
South.  What  a  white  man  might  be  permitted  to  do 
was  part  of  the  social  code,  and  it  could  not  be  trans 
gressed.  Furthermore,  the  white  planter,  the  great 
slave-owner,  had  his  energy  destroyed  by  being  waited 
upon  and  attended  by  slaves,  who  performed  services 
which  the  master,  living  up  to  the  requirements  of  his 
own  social  code,  regarded  as  derogatory,  but  which 
men,  where  the  institution  of  slavery  was  unknown,  did 
for  themselves  to  their  moral  and  physical  profit.  Of 
course,  it  should  be  remembered  that  in  talking  of  the 
whites  of  the  South  one  refers  to  the  landed  proprietors, 
the  men  who,  until  the  Civil  War  sounded  the  death  of 
slavery,  were  the  aristocracy  of  America.  There  was  an 
inferior  social  white  class,  never  a  genuine  peasantry, 
which  is  to  be  found  to  this  day.  The  Poor  Whites,  the 
White  Trash,  as  they  are  popularly  termed,  is  no 
misnomer.  Between  the  Poor  Whites  of  the  South, 
who  live  principally  in  the  mountains,  and  have  never 
seen  a  railway  train  (but  who,  no  matter  how  poor, 
always  own  a  gun  and  a  mongrel  cur),  and  the  negro 
there  is  little  to  choose ;  if  anything,  perhaps,  the  negro 
194 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

is  less  illiterate,  but  no  less  revengeful,  passionate,  and 
superstitious. 

I  confess  to  a  feeling  of  sympathy  for  the  white  man 
of  the  South.  Until  thirty-five  years  ago  he  lived  what 
to  him  was  the  only  life  for  a  gentleman.  He  was  rich, 
generous,  and  hospitable;  he  was  the  owner  of  vast 
estates  and  numerous  slaves ;  he  lived  almost  in  feudal 
style ;  he  held  in  his  hands  the  lives  of  his  subjects  ;  he 
married  and  intermarried  in  his  own  caste ;  he  felt 
himself  to  be  above  and  apart  from  the  rest  of  his  race. 
It  was  not  the  highest  ideal  of  life;  it  was  not  a  life 
which  broadened  or  ennobled  ;  but  it  was  the  one  which 
the  Southerner  knew,  and  to  it  he  clung  with  passionate 
love,  In  the  early  days  of  the  Republic,  when  the  strain 
had  not  been  vitiated,  when  the  effect  of  the  blood  of 
the  Beggar  Maid  was  still  making  itself  felt,  the  South 
gave  to  the  country  its  great  men,  men  great  in  states 
manship,  learning,  and  philosophy ;  and  Virginia,  a 
Southern  [ State,  proudly  wore  the  title  of  Mother  of 
Presidents.  Then  came  the  war  which  destroyed  the 
political  supremacy  of  the  South,  which  bathed  the  land 
in  blood  and  carried  desolation  to  every  Southern 
hearth,  which  worked  a  social  revolution  and  placed  the 
negro  (up  to  that  time  a  chattel,  a  thing,  something 
without  a  soul,  and  with  a  body  valuable  only  as  a 
commercial  asset  like  a  horse  or  plough),  on  the  same 
political  equality  as  his  former  master.  Suppose  the 
Indian  Mutiny  had  been  successful,  suppose  Englishmen 
from  the  governing  class  had  become  the  governed, 
suppose,  owing  to  great  property  interests,  they  were 
still  compelled  to  live  as  servants  where  formerly  they 
had  been  masters — imagine  these  things,  and  one  can 
understand,  and  yet  not  completely,  the  feeling  of  the 
Southerner.  He  had  fought  for  years  in  the  forum  to 
195 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

preserve  and  perpetuate  the  institution  of  slavery ; 
finally,  finding  oratorical  weapons  powerless,  he  had 
drawn  the  sword  to  protect  what  he  firmly  believed  to 
be  his  rights.  It  is  pure  speculation  to  say  that  had 
slavery  not  existed  there  would  have  been  no  Civil  War ; 
but  it  is  history,  so  far  as  the  South  is  concerned,  that 
the  war  was  waged  to  maintain  the  supremacy  of 
slavery. 

The  greatest  blot  on  the  civilisation  of  America  to-day 
is  the  barbarous  and  too  often  unprovoked  murder  of 
negroes  by  mobs.  The  Southerner  pleads  in  extenuation 
that  the  sanctity  of  the  home  and  the  preservation  of 
the  social  system  justify  brutal  and  repressive  measures. 
I  cannot  go  into  that  phase  of  the  question  here,  but  it 
is  sufficient  to  say  that  not  every  negro  lynched  has 
committed  the  one  unspeakable  crime  that  might  excuse 
his  being  done  to  death  in  passion.  For  petty  offences, 
sometimes  on  suspicion  merely  and  at  other  times  pour 
encourager  les  autres^  negroes  have  been  wantonly 
and  fiendishly  tortured  to  death ;  and  if  the  best  statistics 
to  be  obtained  are  reliable  the  evidence  is  conclusive 
that  mere  lust  of  blood  and  the  revenge  of  hate  are  the 
real  reasons  why  the  Christian  sentiment  of  America  is 
continually  shocked  by  the  accounts  of  negroes  burned 
at  the  stake,  or  torn  from  the  hands  of  their  jailors  and 
put  to  death  with  all  the  refinement  of  cruelty  practised 
by  the  Indians  when  the  West  of  America  was  a 
wilderness. 

While  the  people  of  the  Northern  States  tolerate  the 
negro,  concede  to  him  the  enjoyment  of  his  political 
rights,  and  encourage  him  to  work  out  his  own  salvation 
in  his  own  way,  racial  antipathy  even  there  is  equally 
strong.  The  negro  exists  by  sufferance,  but  he  is 
never  welcomed  ;  he  is  always  an  outcast ;  his  black  skin 
196 


THE    PROBLEM   OF    THE    NEGRO 

is  always  a  bar ;  fashionable  hotels  find  an  ever-ready 
excuse  to  refuse  him  accommodation ;  the  theatres  dis 
courage  his  patronage,  no  matter  how  well  behaved  and 
cultivated  he  is.  Nothing  that  President  Roosevelt  has 
done  since  he  entered  the  White  House  aroused  such  an 
outcry  and  caused  him  to  be  so  fiercely  criticised  as 
when  he,  in  an  incautious  moment,  invited  Mr.  Booker 
Washington,  writer,  educator,  sociologist,  but  a  black 
born  in  slavery,  to  break  bread  with  him  as  his  equal. 
Some  of  Mr.  Roosevelt's  strongest  admirers  and  warmest 
friends  disapproved  of  his  course,  because  they  believed 
it  was  as  dangerous  and  injurious  to  the  blacks  as  it  was 
to  the  whites  to  try  to  create  the  impression  that  the  two 
races  could  meet  on  terms  of  social  equality.  It  is 
obvious  that  social  equality  is  impossible,  and  that  the 
blacks  must  remain  a  race  separate  and  apart,  if  not  for 
ever,  at  least  for  so  many  generations  to  come,  that  the 
present  life  of  man  and  the  lives  of  their  children's 
children  will  not  see  the  amalgamation  of  the  races. 

Even  on  the  verge  of  the  grave  the  colour  line  is 
drawn.  The  following  is  taken  from  the  New  York  Sunt 
a  newspaper  noted  for  its  accuracy  and  strict  regard  for 
the  truth : — 

'COLOUR  LINE  AT  THE  SCAFFOLD. 

1  PITTSBURG'S  SHERIFF  RESENTS  ORDER  TO  HANG  NEGRO 
'AND  WHITE  MAN  TOGETHER. 

*  Pittsburgh  March  u,  1904. — Sheriff  Dickson  has 
received  an  order  from  Gov.  Pennypacker  to  hang  William 
L.  Hartley  and  John  Edwards  on  the  same  day,  and  is 
much  disturbed  over  it. 

'  "  Under  the  circumstances,"  he  said,  "  it  strikes  me 
as  entirely  improper  that  the  two  men  should  be  hanged 
197 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

at  the  same  time.  One  is  a  white  man  and  the  other  a 
negro,  and  there  is  a  natural  prejudice  against  associating 
the  races. 

"'They  were  never  together  in  their  life,  and  that  is 
another  reason  why  they  should  not  meet  death  together. 
Of  all  places  in  the  world,  the  scaffold  is  one  where 
nothing  that  could  offend  the  condemned  man  should  be 
done.  There  is  more  than  sentiment  in  this,  there  is 
humanity." ' 

As  might  naturally  be  expected  the  negro  is  a  happy- 
go-lucky  individual,  who  perhaps  is  only  a  shade  more 
lazy  than  the  white  man,  and  who,  like  the  white  man, 
accepts  the  curse  of  Adam  with  resignation  but  without 
enthusiasm.  He  toils  because  he  has  to  do,  and  not 
because  he  likes  ;  if  he  did  not  have  to  earn  his  bread 
by  the  sweat  of  his  brow  he  would  spend  his  days  lying 
on  his  back  in  the  sun,  and  his  nights  in  eating  sweet 
potatoes,  'possum,  and  water-melon,  according  to  the 
season,  and  drinking  whisky.  And  yet  it  must  not  be 
imagined  from  this  picture  that  the  negro  spends  all  his 
time  in  loafing.  Having  to  work,  a  great  many  of  them 
work  not  only  hard,  but  with  fidelity  and  intelligence ;  and 
the  progress  the  race  has  made  in  the  two  score  years 
that  it  has  been  liberated  from  slavery,  and  its  thirst  for 
knowledge,  are  perhaps  greater  and  more  remarkable 
than  any  other  race  has  ever  shown.  Such  men  as 
Frederick  Douglass  and  Booker  Washington  are  those 
rare  beings  endowed  with  the  divine  touch  of  genius, 
and  genius  knows  neither  colour  nor  race — it  has  been 
cradled  in  the  _muck-heap>s  well  as  in  the  palace,  and 
the  occasional  genius  is  no  criterion  of  the  capacity  of 
a  people  ;  but  when  one  remembers  that  there  are  negro 
preachers,  lawyers,  doctors,  professors,  writers,  as  well  as 
successful  business  men  and  skilled  artisans,  every  un- 
198 


/ 


V     OF 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    THE    NEGRO 

prejudiced  person  must  admit  that  the  race  has  made 
most  substantial  progress,  and  that  it  gives  bright  promise 
of  the  future. 

As  indicating  what  the  negro  has  done,  the  following 
dialogue  took  place  between  Booker  Washington  and  a 
farmer  at  one  of  Mr.  Washington's  { conferences.' 

'  Do  you  mortgage  your  crop  now  ? '  the  farmer  was 
asked. 

'  No,  sah.  Ah  takes  mortgages  now,  an'  ah  takes  'em 
off'm  white  men.' 

'  And  what  interest  do  you  charge  ?  ' 

'Ah  charges  'bout  the  same  as  they  used  to  charge 
of  me.' 

The  negro  has  a  keen  sense  of  humour  and  enjoys 
having  a  moral  wrapped  up  in  a  homely  illustration.  A 
negro  at  this  conference,  to  impress  upon  his  hearers  the 
necessity  of  acquiring  property,  told  the  story  of  Jerry 
and  the  ferry.  A  white  man  without  three  cents  to 
pay  his  ferry  fare  went  to  a  negro  named  Jerry  and 
tried  to  borrow  the  money. 

1  No,  sah,  ah  won't  let  you  have  it,'  replied  Jerry,  { for 
a  white  man  who  hain't  got  three  cents  is  just  as  well  off 
on  one  side  of  the  river  as  on  the  other.'  '  And  so  it  is,' 
continued  the  speaker,  *  with  a  negro  who  hain't  got 
three  cents.  It  don't  make  much  difference  which  side 
of  the  river  he's  on  ! ' 


199 


CHAPTER   FIFTEEN 
THE  AMERICAN  PRESS 

IN  some  respects  the  American  newspaper  Press  is 
superior  to  the  Press  of  England,  Germany,  or  France. 
It  excels  the  daily  papers  of  those  countries  in  the 
special  training  and  development  of  its  reporters,  and  in 
having  cultivated  the  art  of  descriptive  writing  until  it 
rises  almost  to  the  excellence  of  literature.  And  yet, 
unlike  the  special  writers  on  the  European  Press,  the 
American  reporter  is  seldom  if  ever  a  *  literary  man,' 
and  although  many  reporters  are  university  graduates, 
probably  a  majority  of  the  best  reporters  on  the  leading 
American  papers  are  men  with  only  a  limited  education  ; 
it  is  the  rare  exception  when  a  reporter  has  written  a 
book  or  done  any  serious  literary  work,  and  he  rather  affects 
a  scorn  for  the  closet  worker,  the  man  who  laboriously 
polishes  and  revises,  and  is  proud  of  his  ability  to  write 
under  pressure,  to  produce  a  vivid,  graphic,  dramatic 
account  of  a  great  event  that  is  so  compelling  and  so 
well  told  that  even  the  most  indifferent  reads  it,  and 
reading  it  recognises  the  skill  and  power  of  the  writer, 

This  talent  for  descriptive  writing  is  peculiar  to  the 
American  reporter  and  is  largely  acquired.  There  is 
little  resemblance  between  the  American  and  English 
newspaper,  practically  there  is  none  between  the 
American  and  Continental  journal.  The  American 

200 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

newspaper,  whether  it  is  published  in  New  York  or  a 
small  city,  whether  it  is  a  great  metropolitan  daily  or  a 
village  weekly,  is  managed  on  the  theory  that  the  things 
of  greatest  interest  to  the  largest  number  of  readers 
are  those  things  happening  close  at  hand — that  is  to 
say,  in  the  immediate  vicinity.  For  instance,  an  acci 
dent  in  New  York  causing  the  death  of  three  people 
would  be  regarded  worthy  of  a  far  more  extended 
account  in  the  New  York  newspapers  than  an  accident 
in  San  Francisco  causing  the  death  of  ten  people, 
unless  in  the  latter  case  there  were  extraordinary 
features,  when  the  affair  would  be  exploited  at  length. 
American  newspaper  managers  are  students  of  human 
nature.  They  know  that  the  great  weakness  of  man 
kind  is  curiosity  ;  that  the  ordinary  man  is  a  great  deal 
more  interested  in  the  domestic  infelicities  of  his  next- 
door  neighbour  than  he  is  about  people  two  miles  away 
whom  he  does  not  know  even  by  sight.  Putting  this 
principle  into  practice,  the  aim  of  every  newspaper  con 
ductor  is  to  gather  and  present  in  the  most  entertaining 
form,  first,  the  news  of  the  neighbourhood;  second, 
everything  relating  to  men  and  women  who  occupy 
prominent  positions  and  who  are  known  by  reputation ; 
third,  anything  that  is  either  unique  or  startling  or  that 
from  its  unusual  character  shall  be  of  general  interest 
to  a  large  class  of  readers. 

The  result  is  that  while  the  average  newspaper  is  an 
excellent  photograph  of  the  day's  doings,  like  all 
photographs  it  cannot  discriminate  and  has  little  flexi 
bility  ;  it  accentuates  the  foreground  and  only  vaguely 
pictures  the  background ;  its  focus  is  often  strained,  and 
its  proportion  is  frequently  distorted.  In  a  word,  in 
its  desire  to  chronicle  the  local  news  it  is  too  local ; 
believing  that  the  local  gossip  is  really  of  more  interest 

201 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

than  greater  things  outside  of  the  immediate  local 
radius,  its  vision  becomes  narrowed,  its  view  is  usually 
provincial  and  not  infrequently  parochial. 

It  is  the  common  remark  of  visiting  foreigners,  of 
Englishmen  especially,  that  they  are  unable  to  find  any 
news  in  an  American  newspaper,  that  the  pages  are 
filled  with  things  that  they  cannot  understand,  and  that 
have  not  the  slightest  interest  for  them.  The  criticism 
is  quite  true,  but  in  a  measure  it  proceeds  from  igno 
rance  ;  and  yet  it  is  the  same  criticism  that  many 
Americans  make  when,  travelling  in  their  own  country, 
far  removed  from  their  homes  they  read  the  newspapers 
of  the  place  in  which  they  happen  to  be.  Although 
Boston  is  less  than  three  hundred  miles  from  New 
York,  the  New  Yorker  transiently  in  Boston  finds  a 
great  deal  of  space  devoted — or  as  he  would  think, 
wasted — to  events  that  mean  really  nothing  to  him 
because  they  are  purely  local ;  and  while  they  are 
undoubtedly  of  great  interest  to  the  people  of  Boston, 
Massachusetts,  or  New  England  generally,  in  which  the 
Boston  papers  largely  circulate,  they  are  not  of  the 
slightest  importance  to  the  outsider.  And  the  farther 
afield  one  goes  the  more  strikingly  emphasised  is  the 
local  point  of  view.  The  New  Yorker  in  Boston  finds 
at  least  one-half  of  the  news  in  a  Boston  paper  fairly 
intelligible  ;  in  Chicago,  which  is  a  thousand  miles  away 
the  interest  decreases  in  inverse  ratio  with  the  distance  ; 
in  San  Francisco,  which  is  three  thousand  miles  away, 
the  interest  approaches  the  vanishing  point. 

This  system  naturally  tends  to  make  unduly  prominent 
the  local  news,  and  to  exalt  the  reporter  who  is  the 
gatherer  of  local  news.  Every  American  newspaper  has 
its  staff  of  leader  writers  (the  leader  in  America  is  always 
called  an  *  editorial '),  many  of  whom  are  men  of  great 
202 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

ability  and  force  of  expression,  clear  thinkers  and  logical 
reasoners,  with  a  wide  knowledge  of  politics,  history, 
economics,  or  whatever  else  their  special  subject  may  be, 
and  the  tradition  attaching  to  the  'opinions  of  the  paper,' 
a  tradition  derived  from  England,  causes  the  editorial- 
writer  to  be  regarded  with  much  respect  by  reporters ; 
but,  except  in  few  and  isolated  instances,  no  American 
newspaper  is  bought  for  its  leaders,  and  no  American 
newspaper  could  long  live  that  did  not  first  give  the 
news,  no  matter  how  brilliant  its  editorials.  The  Ameri 
can  reads  the  news  first  and  the  editorials  afterwards. 
To  a  certain  extent  he  is  influenced  by  a  leader,  but 
not  nearly  to  the  same  extent  that  an  Englishman  is. 
The  American  boasts  that  he  does  his  own  thinking 
and  forms  his  own  opinions ;  and  while,  of  course,  this 
statement  must  be  accepted  with  a  proper  allowance, 
still  it  is  undeniably  true  that  his  conclusions,  often 
extremely  erroneous,  are  more  affected  by  the  reporter, 
who  presents  the  facts,  than  by  the  leader-writer,  whose; 
argument  is  an  interpretation  of  the  reporter's  presen 
tation. 

The  American  reporter,  unlike  his  English  or  Con 
tinental  confrere,  is  a  man  of  importance,  and  really 
makes  the  paper.  A  successful  reporter — and  parenthe 
tically  it  may  be  added  that  all  that  has  been  said  about 
the  reporter  applies  to  the  special  correspondent,  who 
is  often  a  reporter  detailed  as  a  correspondent,  and 
whose  work  is  usually  similar — must  combine  many 
qualities.  He  must  be  alert,  resourceful,  of  good  judg 
ment,  with  a  keen  and  almost  intuitive  perception  for 
the  news  that  will  interest  the  readers  of  his  paper ;  he 
must  get  the  news  at  least  as  soon  as  his  rivals,  and  if 
he  can  obtain  it  before  them  so  much  the  better — be 
cause  the  American  editor  is  very  keen  on  publishing 
203 


AMERICA  AT  HOME 

exclusive  news,  or,  as  it  is  known  professionally, '  a  scoop,' 
and  is  much  given  to  cackling  about  his  *  scoops,'  and 
he  must  be  able  under  the  most  disadvantageous  con 
ditions  to  produce  a  well-written  narrative  that  must 
not  sacrifice  description  to  facts,  and  yet  must  be  some 
thing  more  than  a  mere  bald  recital  of  the  facts.  The 
ordinary  reporter,  of  course,  is  simply  a  recorder  of  the 
everyday  things  that  go  to  make  up  the  history  of  a  city's 
twenty-four  hours — the  accidents,  crimes,  proceedings 
of  the  courts,  meetings — but  every  reporter  attempts  to 
put  a  certain  individuality  into  his  work,  to  describe 
even  an  ordinary  occurrence  in  a  manner  that  shall 
command  the  attention  of  the  reader.  He  is  given 
much  latitude,  and  is  encouraged  to  be  original,  and  for 
this  is  usually  rewarded.  On  the  large  papers  there  are 
always  reporters  who  are  employed  especially  to  write 
about  the  '  big  things,'  which  demand  a  power  to 
visualise  above  the  ordinary.  These  occurrences  are 
not  infrequent.  An  international  yacht  race,  a  great 
political  meeting,  a  state  or  national  convention,  an 
inauguration,  the  visit  of  a  foreign  prince,  the  return  of 
a  conquering  hero,  a  strike  involving  a  hundred  thousand 
men,  the  great  horse-race  of,  the  year,  a  long-distance 
automobile  race,  or  the  naval  manoeuvres,  are  the  subjects 
for  his  facile  pen.  And  as  a  rule  they  are  amazingly 
well  written.  Whether  the  event  has  taken  place  around 
the  corner  or  a  thousand  miles  away,  the  reader  will  be 
presented  with  a  picture  of  what  took  place,  he  will 
be  able  to  trace  the  logical  development  of  the  sequence, 
before  him  will  be  placed  the  scenes  and  the  men, 
he  will  hear  what  they  said,  and  see  the  manner  in 
which  they  said  it. 

If    Mr.   Chamberlain,   for   instance,   makes    a    great 
speech — the  announcement  of  a  new  fiscal  policy,  or 
204 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

a  momentous  declaration  affecting  the  interests  of  the 
Empire — the  average  English  newspaper  will  contain 
half  a  dozen  lines  of  introduction,  principally  devoted 
to  giving  the  names  of  the  prominent  persons  on  the 
platform,  the  chairman,  and  the  men  who  moved  and 
seconded  the  vote  of  thanks.  It  there  is  applause  or 
dissent  it  will  be  indicated  in  the  body  of  the  speech 
in  brackets.  If  Mr.  Roosevelt  makes  a  speech,  familiar 
as  are  Mr.  Roosevelt's  methods  of  public  speaking,  his 
manner,  looks,  and  dress,  the  reporters  of  the  papers 
published  in  the  city  in  which  he  speaks,  and  the 
correspondents  representing  large  out-of-town  papers, 
will  write  from  a  third  of  a  column  to  a  column  de 
scriptive  of  the  scene,  the  gathering,  the  oratory,  the 
dress  of  the  speaker,  the  impression  he  made  on  the 
audience,  the  applause  at  particular  moments,  especially 
if  it  reached  unusual  proportions.  In  a  word,  there  is 
an  attempt  to  enter  into  the  psychology  both  of  the 
speaker  and  the  audience,  to  see  into  the  mind  of  the 
orator,  and  to  share  the  feelings  of  his  auditors ;  to  give 
a  living  picture  rather  than  merely  to  reproduce  words. 
It  may  be  asked,  of  course,  whether  this  is  of  any 
particular  value,  whether  the  opinion  of  one  man,  the 
reporter,  is  worth  any  more  than  the  judgment  of  any 
other  single  individual,  who  simply  translates  his  own 
feelings  and  reproduces  the  impression  made  upon  him, 
even  if  the  reporter  is  of  sound  judgment,  ripe  experi 
ence,  perfectly  truthful,  and  without  bias.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  furnish  the  answer,  as  every  reader  will 
reach  his  own  conclusion ;  but  it  may  be  properly  sug 
gested  that  a  picture  is  always  more  attractive  than  a 
plan,  that  a  perspective  relieved  by  light  and  shade 
more  correctly  represents  an  object  than  a  plain  geo 
metrical  drawing. 

205 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

The  Pressman  has  a  higher  standing  and  more 
privileges  than  his  European  colleague.  He  also  takes 
more  liberties.  If  a  newspaper  thinks  it  important  that 
its  readers  should  know  the  opinion  of  any  man  occupying 
a  high  public  position  or  who  is  prominent  in  any  walk 
of  life,  he  simply  directs  a  reporter  to  interview  him,  and 
few  public  or  prominent  men  object  to  being  interviewed. 
Occasionally  a  man  finds  it  inconvenient  to  answer  the 
questions  put  to  him,  and  either  declines  to  talk  or  is 
evasive  ;  a  few  men  make  it  a  rule  never  to  be  quoted  ; 
but  the  majority  are  not  unduly  reticent,  and  a  reporter 
never  has  the  slightest  hesitation  in  putting  direct  and 
leading  questions  to  public  men.  One  can  scarcely 
conceive  English  reporters  taking  up  their  stations  in 
Downing  Street  when  the  Cabinet  is  sitting  and  asking 
the  members  of  the  Cabinet  as  they  come  out  what  they 
have  been  discussing,  but  that  sight  may  be  witnessed 
regularly  twice  a  week  in  Washington  after  every  meeting 
of  the  Cabinet.  As  the  members  leave  the  White 
House  they  are  asked  what  they  talked  about  for  the 
past  two  hours.  Sometimes,  when  matters  of  great  im 
portance  have  been  considered  which  it  is  not  advisable 
for  the  public  to  know,  the  ministers  are  politely  evasive 
and  mendaciously  diplomatic;  at  other  times  they  are 
not  averse  to  taking  the  public  into  their  confidence, 
and  they  give  a  brief  rtsume^  but  in  that  case  their  names 
are  not  used  as  the  authority  for  the  information. 
Indeed,  so  well  is  the  status  of  the  reporter  recognised 
that  in  the  White  House  office  there  is  a  room  specially 
set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Press,  so  placed  that  every 
man  as  he  leaves  the  President's  room  can  be  seen  and 
pounced  upon  and  asked  to  explain  the  object  of  his  visit. 
Interviewing  has  become  a  fine  art  in  America,  and  al 
though  it  is  sometimes  abused  it  serves  a  useful  purpose. 
206 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

The  difference  between  the  news  columns  of  an 
English  and  American  newspaper  is  no  more  radical 
than  between  their  leader  pages.  The  column  leader  is 
seldom  seen  in  an  American  paper,  because  few  Americans 
have  the  patience  to  read  a  column  of  argument.  The 
American  buys  a  newspaper  for  its  news,  and  he  wants 
to  be  able  to  grasp  it  in  the  quickest  and  easiest  way 
possible.  That  is  why  the  *  headline '  is  always  a 
prominent  feature  in  all  American  newspapers.  A 
London  newspaper  printing  an  account  of  a  railway 
accident  would  probably  use  this  heading  in  not  over 
large  type : 

ACCIDENT  ON  MIDLAND  GREAT  WESTERN. 

SEVERAL  PASSENGERS  REPORTED  KILLED  AND 
INJURED. 

The  American  newspaper  describing  a  similar  railway 
accident  would  have  a  'heading'  reading  substantially 
as  follows  : 

THIRTY  PEOPLE   KILLED. 

TRAIN  PLUNGES   INTO  A  RIVER  IN  COLORADO. 

MORE   THAN   A  HUNDRED   PERSONS   SERIOUSLY 

INJURED— TWO   CARS   REMAIN   ON  THE 

TRACK  AND   CATCH   FIRE— A   BROKEN  AXLE   THE 

CAUSE   OF   THE   DISASTER. 

This  is  a  modest  and  quiet  heading,  and  would  be 
found  in  newspapers  of  a  conservative  and  sober  cast  of 
thought,  and  the  type  would  not  be  obtrusively  large  or 
black.  The  sensational  paper  would  have  a  heading 
half  a  column  long  in  heavy  black  type  describing  *  the 
ghastly  scenes '  and  '  heroic  rescues,-'  and  pictures  of 
the  train  plunging  from  the  bridge  into  the  river,  '  drawn 
by  our  special  artist  from  description  telegraphed  by 
207 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

our  special  correspondent.'  But  whether  the  heading 
is  sensational  or  modest,  big  or  little,  the  purpose  is 
always  to  enable  the  reader  to  obtain  at  a  glance  the 
salient  facts.  If  he  is  sufficiently  interested  to  care 
about  the  details  he  will  read  them  ;  if  a  railway  accident 
in  Colorado  does  not  appeal  to  him  he  turns  to  the  next 
column.  In  this  way  a  busy  man  can  read  his  morning 
paper  as  he  swallows  his  cup  of  coffee  or  absorb  the 
contents  of  his  evening  paper  as  he  rides  home  on  the 
trolley. 

The  American  'leader'  lacks  the  ponderosity  of 
the  English  '  leader,'  and  does  not  quite  reach  the 
frothy  lightness  of  a  premier  Paris.  It  smacks  less  of 
the  midnight  oil,  of  ripe  scholarship ;  one  feels  in 
stinctively  that  the  writer  takes  himself  less  seriously 
than  the  English  writer ;  that  he  is  not  impressed  with 
the  belief  that  what  he  says  will  be  carefully  read  by 
foreign  ministers  and  make  them  pause  in  their  fell 
designs.  The  American  '  leader '  is  short  and  crisp. 
Usually  it  has  a  point  to  make,  and  makes  it,  sometimes 
it  leaves  the  barb  sticking  in  its  victim.  But  the  day  of 
sensational  journalism  in  America  now  only  survives  in 
Athe  smaller  places  of  the  Far  West.  Colonel  Diver,  the 
editor  of  the  New  York  Rowdy  Journal^  and  Jefferson 
Brick  were  possibly  true  to  life  when  Dickens  visited 
America  sixty  years  ago,  but  now  they  are  caricatures. 
The  editorial,  especially  in  times  of  political  excitement, 
is  still  venomous,  abusive,  and  often  grossly  unfair;  it 
lampoons  or  excoriates,  it  has  no  mercy,  it  never 
considers  the  feelings  of  the  person  attacked,  but  it 
does  not  descend  to  indecent  personalities.  Ridicule 
is  the  great  weapon  employed  because  broad  humour 
rather  than  delicate  wit  appeals  to  the  American.  A 
man  or  a  cause  that  can  be  made  ridiculous  can  be  more 
208 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

easily  destroyed  by  a  neat  epigram  or  a  stinging  phrase 
than  by'a  columbiad 'of  solid  argument.  The  American, 
and  especially  the  American  politician,  is  sensitive  and 
self-conscious  and  hates  to  be  made  ridiculous. 

A  newspaper  to  succeed  must  not  be  too  profound, 
rather  it  must  be  light  and  entertaining.  Of  all  things, 
the  American  hates  to  be  bored  by  his  newspaper ;  for  a 
newspaper  to  be  termed  heavy  or  dull  is  fatal.  The 
better-class  newspapers  that  have  traditions  to-maintain, 
and  think  it  is  incumbent  upon  them  to  instruct  as 
well  as  to  entertain,  have  wit  enough  to  understand  that 
their  instruction  must  be  sugar-coated.  A  two-column 
article,  let  us  say,  on  archaeological  discoveries  in 
Greece  written  by  a  great  archaeologist  so  much  absorbed 
in  his  speciality  as  to  have  stifled  his  imagination,  who 
writes  only  for  the  cognoscenti^  one  would  rarely  if  ever 
find  in  an  American  newspaper,  because  the  editor 
knows  it  would  interest  too  limited  a  circle  of  readers, 
and  its  proper  place  is  one  of  the  serious  monthlies  or 
quarterlies,  but  he  would  be  glad  to  have  a  *  popular ' 
article  on  the  same  subject  written  in  a  '  popular '  vein 
by  a  well-known  writer.  Names  count  for  much.  The 
writer  on  archaeological  discoveries  in  Greece  may  have 
nothing  more  than  a  schoolboy's  acquaintance  with 
Greek  archaeology  ;  but  if  his  name  happens  to  be  promi 
nently  before  the  public,  no  matter  in  what  connection, 
so  that  it  can  be  properly  exploited,  the  article  will  be 
considered  much  more  valuable  than  a  more  scholarly 
and  profound  article  written  by  an  unknown  or,. at 
least,  less  well-known  man. 

The  enterprise — using  that  word  in  its  proper  meaning 

— of  the  American  Press  is  proverbial  and  wonderful. 

No  expense  is  too  great  when  news  of  importance  is  to 

be   procured;  no  effort  too  arduous  to  terrify  the  re- 

209  p 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

porter.  If  an  African  explorer  is  lost,  an  American 
reporter  will  essay  to  find  him ;  if  an  Arctic  discoverer 
needs  succour,  an  American  reporter  will  go  to  the 
rescue,  and  an  American  newspaper  will  pay  the 
expenses.  In  time  of  disaster  or  danger,  when  a  tidal 
wave  engulfs  a  city  or  plague  rages,  wherever  there  is 
death  or  calamity,  the  reporter  fearlessly  goes,  knowing 
the  risks  he  incurs,  but,  like  the  soldier,  regarding  them 
as  all  part  of  the  day's  work  and  to  be  met  as  they  come 
because  his  duty  demands  that  his  paper  shall  have  the 
news.  In  a  hundred  other  ways  legitimate  enterprise  is 
shown. 

One  of  the  striking  features  of  the  American  Press  is 
the  Sunday  paper.  Every  morning  newspaper  issues  a 
Sunday  edition,  which  has  from  sixteen  to  fifty  or  more 
pages.  A  few  of  these  pages  are  given  up  to  the  tele 
graphic  and  local  news,  but  the  bulk  of  the  paper  is 
made  of  special  articles,  -  stories,  fashions  and  pictures, 
the  latter  especially,  as  most  of  the  Sunday  papers  are 
simply  an  excuse  to  print  pictures  of  men  and  women, 
of  their  jewels  or  their  houses  or  horses,  of  automobiles 
or  yachts — of  anything,  in  fact,  that  can  be  photographed 
or  drawn ;  and  many  papers  include  a  '  comic  supple 
ment  '  in  colours,  which  originally  was  intended  solely 
for  the  amusement  of  the  children,  but  is  now  read  with 
even  more  zest  by  their  parents.  That  is  one  of  the 
secrets  of  the  Sunday  paper's  success.  It  has  something 
in  it  for  every  member  of  the  family.  The  man  reads  it 
for  the  news,  the  woman  for  the  fashions  or  its  society 
gossip,  the  young  girl  for  the  stories,  the  boys  for  the 
puzzles,  even  the  very  small  child  can  be  interested  in 
the  'funny,'  pictures.  As  everybody  has  leisure  on  Sunday, 
and  most  Americans  cultivate  the  reading  of  newspapers 
to  the  exclusion  of  other  forms  of  reading,  the  Sunday 
210 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

newspaper  enjoys  a  larger  circulation  than  the  daily  :  and 
selling  for  twopence-halfpenny  as  against  the  daily  selling 
for  a  halfpenny  or  a  penny,  it  is  the  most  profitable 
issue  of  the  week,  besides  being  the  best  day  for  the 
advertiser,  who  is  willing  to  pay  higher  rates  as  he  is 
assured  of  a  larger  circulation  and  knows  that  his 
announcements  will  be  more  carefully  read. 

There  are  more   newspapers   and  periodicals  of  all 
sorts — weeklies,   semi-weeklies,   tri-weeklies,    monthlies, 
and    quarterlies — published  in  the  United  States  than 
in  any  other  country  in  the  world.     The  total  number 
of   newspapers    and   other    periodicals    is    24,000,    of 
which?  about   2,400   are   dailies    and    16,000    weeklies. 
According  to  the    census    returns  of   1900,  newspaper 
printing  and  publishing  is  one  of  the  country's  great 
activities.     The  figures  for  that  year,  the  latest  avail 
able,   placed   the   capital   invested   in   the   business    at 
$293,000,000  (say  ^58,600,000),  which  gave   employ 
ment  to   163,000  persons,  whose  wages  for   that  year 
were  ^17,000,000.      'Very  nearly  half  of  the  world's 
50,000  newspapers  and  periodicals  are  published  in  the 
United  States,'  says  a  recent  American  writer,  and  he 
adds  :   '  Ours — dailies,  weeklies,  and  monthlies — have  a 
larger  individual  circulation  than  Europe's.     New  York 
has  more  publications   of  all  sorts  than   has   London. 
Americans    read    more    than    do    any   other    people.' 
That  the   American   is   a  more  voracious  newspaper 
reader   than   the  European  is  not,   I  believe,  open  to 
question,  due  to  the  general  high  level  of  intelligence, 
and  because  newspaper  reading  in  the  United  States  has 
become  a  fixed  habit.     In  America  it  must  be  a  very 
small  community  that  does  not  boast  its  weekly  news 
paper  ;  and  whenever  a  new  settlement  is  opened  up,  in 
the  mining  camps  of  the  West  or  the  boom  towns  of  the 

211 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

South,  the  saloon,  the  church,  and  the  newspaper  are 
the  triune  evidences  of  civilisation,  progress,  and  light. 
Every  American  reads  his  newspaper,  and  many  read 
nothing  else  except  the  popular  magazines,  which 
again,  if  too  frequent  comparison  is  not  invidious,  are 
superior  to  the  English  magazines  that  cater  to  the 
same  class  of  readers.  The  American  '  ten  cent ' 
magazine,  which  corresponds  in  price  to  the  sixpenny 
publication  of  England,  contains  stories  by  the  best 
authors  of  the  day  and  other  entertaining  and  instructive 
articles,  and  the  illustrations  are  of  a  high  order.  The 
American  magazine  of  this  price  is  usually  sold  at 
wholesale  at  a  fraction  over  threepence-halfpenny  a 
copy,  which  is  below  the  actual  cost  of  production  ; 
but  the  difference  is  made  up  out  of  the  advertising, 
which  commands  high  figures.  The  Americans  are  the 
greatest  and  most  ingenious  advertisers  in  the  world,  and 
it  is  the  advertiser  who  makes  it  possible  for  the 
publisher  to  issue  a  high-class  magazine  at  a  low  price. 
Perhaps  it  is  needless  to  add  that  neither  publisher  nor 
advertiser  is  a  philanthropist  and  is  not  controlled  by 
altruism.  The  advertiser  uses  the  pages  of  the  magazine 
because  they  bring  him  profitable  business  and  the 
publisher  finds  his  profits  to  be  equally  large.  The 
most  expensive  magazines,  those  selling  for  a  shilling  or 
more,  appeal  to  a  more  intellectual  and  cultivated  class 
and  are  equally  profitable  to  their  owners.  It  is  some 
what  curious  that  while  America  has  more  and  better 
magazines  of  the  character  I  have  described  than  any 
other  country,  the  number  of  serious  weeklies  is  extremely 
limited,  and  so  are  the  '  heavy  '  monthlies. 

It  has  often  been  asserted  that  the  American  news 
paper,  despite  its  large  circulation,  wields  very  little  real 
influence  because,  as  Mr.  Edward  Bok,  the  editor  of  the 
212 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

Ladies'  Home  Journal^  one  of  the  most  successful  pub 
lications  of  its  kind  in  the  world,  recently  wrote,  the 
crime  of  the  modern  newspaper  is  '  the  forgetfulness  of 
the  moral  responsibility  that  should  be  felt  for  whatever 
it  publishes  ' ;  in  other  words,  because  no  one  takes  the 
newspaper  seriously  and  on  general  principles  is  inclined 
to  disbelieve  much  that  it  publishes  unless  there  is  unim 
peachable  evidence  to  the  contrary.  Nor  is  this  charge 
without  foundation.  The  American  newspaper  is  much 
given  to  exaggeration,  to  inaccuracy,  to  the  distortion  of 
news  to  square  with  its  politics  or  principles,  or  lack  of 
principles.  I  am  dealing  now,  of  course,  with  the  respect 
able  Press.  The  so-called  '  Yellow  Press  '  is  as  vile, 
infamous,  and  untruthful  as  the  worst  gutter-rag  of  the 
Boulevards,  the  only  difference  being  the  limitations  of 
decency  hedging  Anglo-Saxon  convention  and  the  wide 
latitude  permitted  by  Latin  morality.  Martin  Chuzzlewit 
leaning  over  the  rail  of  the  Screw  tied  up  at  the  dock  in 
New  York  was  greeted  with  cries  of  the  newsboys,  selling 
the  Sewer,  with  '  the  Sewer's  exposure  of  the  Wall  Street 
gang,  and  the  Sewer's  exposure  of  the  Washington  gang, 
and  the  Sewer's  exclusive  account  of  a  flagrant  act  of  dis 
honesty  committed  by  the  Secretary  of  State  when  he  was 
eight  years  old,  now  communicated  at  great  expense  by 
his  own  nurse,'  and  the  Martin  Chuzzlewits  of  to-day 
may  buy  the  antitype  of  the  Sewer  on  the  streets  of  New 
York;  only  to-day's  Sewer,  while  no  less  injurious  to  public 
morals,  is  more  ingenious  in  its  malicious  mendacity  and 
more  destructive  in  corrupting  the  public  taste.  To  the 
'  Yellow '  journal  nothing  is  sacred  so  long  as  it  can  be 
turned  into  a  sensation  sufficiently  alluring  to  filch  the 
coppers  from  the  pocket  of  the  ignorant ;  there  is  no  lie 
so  preposterous  that  it  will  not  be  told,  no  truth  so  patent 
that  it  will  be  printed,  if  it  will  help  an  opposing  cause  ; 
213 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

no  woman's  fame  is  safe,  no  man's  reputation  secure; 
even  the  grave  is  no  haven  of  refuge  from  the  *  enter 
prise  '  of  c  Yellow '  journalism.  It  always  steals  the  livery 
of  heaven  to  serve  its  own  unrighteousness.  It  prates 
much  of  morality,  of  honesty,  of  civic  virtue,  and  its 
proprietors  are  notorious  for  their  dissolute  lives  and  the 
flouting  of  their  vices  in  the  face  of  decent  society.  It 
affects  great  concern  for  the  welfare  of  the  poor,  and 
champions  the  cause  of  the  masses  against  the  encroach 
ments  of  plutocratic  greed,  shouting  on  every  occasion 
its  love  for  all  mankind  and  its  patriotism,  and  at  the 
same  time  it  eagerly  lends  itself  to  schemes  for  private 
gain  or  the  designs  of  the  enemies  of  its  country  if  they 
shall  lead  to  pecuniary  or  social  advancement.  '  Of 
all  the  forces  that  tend  for  evil  in  a  great  city  like  New 
York,'  President  Roosevelt  scathingly  yet  truthfully  wrote 
when  he  was  police  commissioner  of  that  city,  '  probably 
none  are  so  potent  as  the  sensational  papers.  Until  one 
has  had  experience  with  them  it  is  difficult  to  realise  the 
reckless  indifference  to  truth  or  decency  displayed  by 
papers  such  as  the  two  that  have  the  largest  circulation 
in  New  York  City.  Scandal  forms  the  breath  of  the 
nostrils  of  such  papers,  and  they  are  quite  as  ready  to 
create  as  to  describe  it.  To  sustain  law  and  order  is 
humdrum,  and  does  not  readily  lend  itself  to  flaunting 
woodcuts;  but  if  the  editor  will  stoop,  and  make  his 
subordinate  stoop,  to  raking  the  gutters  of  human 
depravity,  to  upholding  the  wrong-doer,  and  furiously 
assailing  what  is  upright  and  honest,  he  can  make  money, 
just  as  other  types  of  pander  make  it.' 

But  dismissing  the  *  Yellow '  Press,  which  only  the  dis 
solute  and  the  ignorant  read,  without  being  hypercritical, 
captious,  or  unjust  one  can  bring  the  charge  against  the 
respectable  Press  of  being  less  careful  and  less  weighted 
214 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

by  its  responsibilities  than  the  Press  of  a  highly  civilised 
country  ought  to  be.  Mr.  Bok,  in  the  article  I  have 
already  referred  to,  cites  several  instances  of  this  'for- 
getfulness  of  moral  responsibility,'  and  he  tells  what 
happened,  not  in  the  office  of  a  '  Yellow '  paper,  but  in 
the  editorial  room  of  what  is  generally  accepted  as  a 
reputable  newspaper. 

A  report  came  over  the  cable  that  an  English  manu 
facturing  concern  had  placed  an  order '  for  five  thousand 
tons  of  steel  with  the  English  representative  of  the 
United  States  Steel  Corporation.  The  message  went  to 
the  managing  editor.  Steel  stock  was  low  that  day. 
The  paper  had  '  interests.' 

'  Work  this  up,  Miller,'  said  the  editor,  and  with  the 
order  went  a  look. 

I  The  "  old  man  "  tells  me  to  work  this  up/  said  the 
man  to  the  financial  editor  of  the  paper.     '  How  far 
would  you  go  ? ' 

{  As  far  as  your  imagination  will  carry  you,  I  should 
say,'  was  the  reply. 

When  the  story  appeared  the  tonnage  of  the  order 
had  surprisingly  changed,  and  when  the  correspondent 
in  London  read  his  dispatch  in  the  paper  a  week  later 
he  could  scarcely  believe  his  eyes. 

Here  are  two  instances  cited  by  Mr.  Bok  of  political 
1  forgetfulness  of  moral  responsibility '  in  dealing  with 
friend  and  foe. 

A  reporter  on  a  New  York  newspaper  of  standing  was 
sent  out  by  his  editor  to  '  cover '  a  Bryan  meeting  during 
the  campaign  of  1900.  He  brought  back  a  report  that 
after  Mr.  Bryan  had  been  speaking  five  minutes  a 
number  of  people  walked  out. 

I 1  would  change  that,'  said  the  editor,  as  he  looked 
over  the  report,  and  taking  a  pencil  he  scratched  out 

215 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

1  a  number  of  people/  and  substituted  for  it  *  nearly 
half  the  audience.' 

1  But  there  wasn't  a  hundred,'  said  the  reporter. 

*  Send  this  up,'  said  the  editor  to  the  '  copy '  boy, 
and  the  report  went  to  the  composing-room. 

'  What  did  you  do  ? '  I  asked  the  reporter. 

'  Do  ?  I'd  be  hanged  if  I  would  stand  for  that  sort 
of  thing,  and  I  gave  up  my  job  then  and  there.' 

'I  attended  in  1900  the  Philadelphia  Republican 
Convention  that  nominated  McKinley  for  President, 
and  named  Roosevelt  for  Vice-President.  I  was  sur 
prised  at  the  lack  of  enthusiasm.  I  asked  the  "head- 
writer  "  on  a  leading  newspaper  how  it  compared  with 
other  conventions. 

' "  Stupidest  convention  I  ever  attended.  You  see, 
the  nominations  were  cut-and-dried.  The  expected 
happened.  That  accounts  for  the  lack  of  'go.'"  This 
was  the  principal  editor  of  one  of  the  best-known  news 
papers  in  the  country,  and  he  was  to  "  do "  the  story 
himself. 

'  The  next  day  I  could  scarcely  believe  my  eyes  when 
I  read  of  the  "  unprecedented  enthusiasm  "  which  made 
this  convention  "  eclipse  all  previous  conventions  in 
spontaneity  of  outbursts  of  applause."  The  writer  had 
seen  many  conventions,  but  this  "  far  overshadowed  all 
in  the  tumult  of  enthusiasm,  which  lasted  fifteen  minutes." 
But  as  I  had  been  there  I  knew  that  it  had  lasted  just 
three  minutes. 

'I  saw  the  editor  the  next  day.  "Did  you  write 
that  ?  "  I  asked. 

'"Yes.     Why?" 

1 "  But  I  thought  you  told  me " 

( "  Oh,  well,"  he  answered,  smiling,  "it  would  never 
216 


THE   AMERICAN    PRESS 

do  to  say  that.  Of  course,  the  account  was  somewhat 
embellished.  But  we  have  to  'whoop  it  up'  for  the 
party,  you  know." ' 

Despite  all  its  faults,  the  American  newspaper  Press 
has  been  a  great  civilising  and  educational  instrument, 
and  has  tended  to  elevate  rather  than  lower  the  moral 
tone.  In  an  essay  written  by  the  late  Charles  Dudley 
Warner  several  years  ago  he  remarked  that  the  American 
newspaper  voiced  the  moral  sentiment  of  its  particular 
community,  and  no  matter  how  objectionable  the  char 
acter  of  the  paper  might  be  it  was  always  a  trifle  better 
than  the  people  upon  whose  patronage  it  relied  for  its 
support. 

Nobody,  I  think,  will  challenge  this  assertion.  Even 
the  worst  paper  is  better  than  its  readers,  and  is 
restrained  by  the  sobering  influence  of  power;  the 
majority  of  newspapers  strive  to  foster  a  healthy  spirit 
of  public  and  private  morality,  because  the  newspapers, 
with  few  exceptions,  are  owned  by  respectable  men, 
by  men  of  standing  in  their  respective  communities, 
and  the  editor  is  always  a  personage  and  usually  pro 
minent  in  affairs,  who  to  maintain  his  self-respect  must 
keep  the  moral  tone  of  his  paper  at  least  equal  to  the 
moral  level  of  his  friends  and  associates.  The  American 
newspaper  has  performed  its  share  in  bringing  civilisation 
to  the  edge  of  the  wilderness.  The  pioneer,  the  ad 
venturer,  the  miner,  the  trapper — every  man  who  has 
left  the  softer  life  of  the  settled  cities  behind  him  and 
gone  into  the  unknown,  fraught  with  all  its  perils  and 
hardships,  to  build  up  new  cities,  has  felt  himself  not 
quite  so  entirely  divorced  from  his  old  life  when  the 
printing  press  has  followed  him,  and  he  has  been  able 
to  keep  in  touch  in  a  measure  with  the  great  world  lying 

217 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

far  outside  his  own  clearing  when  by  the  light  of  a 
flaring  pine  torch  or  the  fitful  glimmer  of  an  oil  lamp 
he  has  read  of  progress  and  new  discovery,  which  has 
heartened  him  to  keep  up  the  struggle,  often  severe  and 
discouraging  enough  to  dispirit  the  most  resolute. 


218 


CHAPTER  SIXTEEN 

WHAT  UNCLE  SAM  THINKS  OF  HIMSELF  AND 
ALL   THE  REST  OF   THE    WORLD 

UNCLE  SAM  is  mightily  well  pleased  with  himself,  and  he 
has  every  reason  to  be.  When  he  looks  around  and 
sees  what  his  children  have  done,  when  he  watches  his 
eighty  millions  at  work  and  at  play  on  a  territory  as 
large  as  all  Europe,  linking  hands  with  two  oceans, 
delving  in  the  earth  for  coal  in  the  East  or  gold  in  the 
West,  bringing  to  the  surface  iron  and  copper,  toiling 
with  ceaseless  energy  and  intelligence  in  the  factories 
that  fabricate  everything  that  man  needs  for  his  use  or 
pleasure,  raising  on  their  broad  farms  wheat  and  corn 
sufficient  not  only  to  feed  themselves,  but  also  the 
millions  in  Europe  less  fortunate;  when  he  sees  all 
these  substantial  evidences  of  prosperity,  when  he  knows 
the  enterprise  and  genius  of  his  children  and  the  spirit 
that  animates  them,  is  it  any  wonder  that  he  should 
think  well  of  himself  and  feel  content  with  all  that  they 
have  done  in  the  brief  life-history  of  the  nation  ? 

The  American  believes  in  himself.  That  alone 
carries  him  far,  The  American  believes  in  his  destiny. 
That  gives  him  confidence  to  face  the  future.  The' 
future  for  him  is  always  one  of  promise.  There  are 
nations  who  live  on  their  past,  who  long  that  their  days 
of  greatness  might  return,  and  who  look  to  the  future 
219 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

with  trembling.  No  such  qualms  agitate  the  American. 
He  is  as  a  youth  at  school  who  has  won  all  the  prizes, 
who  at  college  has  carried  off  the  honours.  Shall  life 
terrify  such  a  one  ?  He  looks  upon  it  as  waiting  for 
him  to  conquer  it,  to  win  in  a  larger  arena  greater  and 
more  substantial  prizes.  To  the  American  everything 
is  before  him.  He  is  as  convinced  that  his  people  are 
the  chosen  people,  his  race  the  world's  greatest  race, 
as  he  is  that  nature  has  endowed  his  vast  continent 
!  with  more  lavish  generosity  than  that  of  any  other  land. 
Everything  points  to  the  fulfilment  of  his  destiny — and 
destiny  has  declared  that  he  shall  march  on  ever 
triumphant. 

We  talk  of  the  American  people,  but  there  is  no 
such  thing.  There  is  an  amalgamation  and  conglomera 
tion  of  races  living  in  America,  and  this  admixture,  this 
confusion  of  Saxon  and  Celt  and  Latin  and  Teuton,  has 
produced  a  new  type  that  appropriately  has  its  habitat 
in  a  new  environment  with  new  social  and  political 
institutions.  From  this  melting-pot  of  the  races  has 
come  forth  a  new  race — a  race  of  *  hustlers,'  who  are 
so  much  impressed  by  all  that  they  have  done  that 
they  must  proclaim  it  to  all  the  world,  who  are  given 
not  a  little  to  boasting  and  not  a  little  to  exaggeration, 
and  yet  who  have  done  things  so  wonderful  that  neither 
boast  nor  exaggeration  can  diminish  the  wonder  of 
their  accomplishments,  whose  self-reliance  and  courage 
and  tenacity  of  purpose  tell  the  history  of  the  past  and 
give  guarantee  of  the  future. 

Coupled  with  the  American's  self-satisfaction  is  a 
slight  feeling  of  mingled  pity  and  contempt  for  the 
'  foreigner' — foreigner  himself  although  the  American  may 
have  been  only  a  generation  or  two  back.  But  much  of 
the  spirit  and  strength  of  America  comes  from  the  power 

220 


UNCLE  SAM  AND  THE  WORLD 

to  absorb  the  foreigner,  to  make  him  quickly  become 
an  American  in  thought  and  manner  and  feeling.  The 
American,  therefore,  whether  American  by  birth  or  an 
American  by  adoption,  is  imbued  with  the  patriotic 
belief  that  his  country  and  his  people  are  really  superior 
to  Europe  and  Europeans,  and  he  has  a  sincere  regret 
that  the  universal  scheme  of  things  is  not  so  arranged 
that  a  little  of  his  good  fortune  can  be  shared  by  others. 
He  may  go  to  Europe  and  enjoy  all  that  Europe  offers 
him  for  his  amusement  or  intellectual  development,  he 
may  appreciate  the  art  and  science  and  literature  of 
Europe,  and  yet  he  returns  more  fully  convinced  than 
ever  that  the  future  of  the  world  lies  in  the  keeping  of 
America.  This  is  patriotism,  a  very  wonderful  and 
sublime  thing  >  a  thing  not  be  sneered  at.  It  means 
much. 

Not  long  ago  I  was  at  the  White  House  waiting  to 
see  the  President.  Three  other  men  were  in  the 
President's  ante-room  also  waiting  to  see  the  President. 
I  judged  from  their  conversation  that  they  were  trying 
to  secure  a  certain  appointment.  They  were  probably 
men  of  some  substance,  men  of  more  than  ordinary 
shrewdness,  but  not  of  extraordinary  cultivation  or  learn 
ing.  Suddenly,  one  of  the  men,  apropos  of  nothing, 
remarked  to  his  companion,  in  a  detached  and  almost 
impersonal  tone  :  '  By  gad,  we're  a  great  people.'  '  The 
greatest  on  earth,'  was  the  answer,  made  dispassionately, 
and  as  if  the  remark  were  so  obvious  that  it  scarcely 
called  for  comment.  Would  one  hear  three  Englishmen 
under  similiar  circumstances  talking  in  this  strain  ? 
Would  they  think  it  ?  But  the  American  not  only  thinks 
it  but  believes  it.  Does  not  belief  in  a  nation's  greatness 
inspire  greatness  ? 

The  American  tries  no  more  earnestly  to  impress  on 
221 


AMERICA  AT   HOME 

the  foreigner  the  glories  of  his  country  at  large  than  he 
seeks  to  make  his  fellow  countryman,  who  comes  for 
the  first  time  to  his  State,  concede  its  charms.  Deep  is 
the  love  of  the  American  for  his  native  State  or  the  State 
to  which  he  owes  allegiance  by  adoption,  and  he  quickly 
and  hotly  resents  any  attempt  to  detract  from  its  fair 
fame.  He  would  have  every  one  praise  the  city  of  his 
residence  ;  and  although  he  may  be  indifferent  as  to  its 
government  or  may  know  that  it  is  corrupt  and  inefficient, 
his  civic  pride  is  so  great  that  in  talking  to  the  stranger 
he  forgets  those  things,  and  only  dilates  upon  its  beauties 
and  its  perfections. 

What  always  impresses  the  foreigner  is  the  spon- 
taneousness  and  genuineness  of  the  American  and  his 
desire  to  be  on  friendly  terms  with  his  fellow  man. 
This  frankness  finds  its  expression  when  two  Americans 
strike  up  a  casual  acquaintance.  Americans  have  none 
of  that  reserve  that  makes  the  Englishman  so  un 
approachable  until  the  barrier  with  which  he  surrounds 
himself  has  been  properly  broken  down  by  the  formality 
of  an  introduction.  An  American  travelling  in  a  railway 
train  opens  a  conversation  with  a  stranger  in  the  smoking 
compartment,  offers  him  the  contents  of  his  cigar  case 
or  his  flask,  talks  politics  or  stocks,  shakes  hands  with 
him  at  parting,  and  says,  '  I'm  pleased  to  have  met  you 
and  hope  we  shall  meet  again  ;  when  next  you  come  to 
my  city  let  me  know  and  we'll  lunch  at  the  club,'  exchanges 
cards,  and  really  means  all  that  he  says. 

As  a  nation  the  Americans  are  full  of  nervous  energy ; 
to  them  the  greatest  disgrace  is  to  loaf  and  the  one  thing 
to  command  admiration  is  to  '  hustle ' ;  their  emotions 
are  quickly  reached  and  easily  expend  themselves,  and 
all  their  customs  are  affected  by  the  national  temperament, 
so  that  to  the  foreigner  they  seem  to  be  wanting  in 

222 


UNCLE  SAM  AND  THE  WORLD 

repose,  No  people  appreciate  their  defects  and  short 
comings  more  than  do  the  Americans  themselves,  and 
the  newspapers  are  continually  pointing  out  the  necessity 
for  greater  national  self-restraint.  Typical  of  what  one 
may  read  in  many  prominent  journals  is  this  from  one 
of  the  best-known  newspapers  of  the  West : 

1  Many  American  people  will  rush  to  the  door  to  see 
the  fire-engine  go  by ;  they  will  stick  their  heads  out  of 
the  window  at  the  sound  of  a  street  band  ;  they  will  idly 
watch  a  negro  engaged  in  digging  a  post-hole  or  opening 
a  sewer ;  they  will  crowd  pell-mell  around  a  man 
throwing  a  fit  in  a  public  place.  If  a  guard-line  is 
stretched  out  or  a  sign-post  put  to  warn  passers-by  off 
the  grass,  they  will  gather  in  multitudes  to  gaze  upon 
it,  chatter  about  or  contemplate  in  silence  these  ordinary 
phenomena.  If  a  duke  is  available  to  sight  he  is 
mobbed  by  a  rude  manifestation  of  curiosity,  and 
whenever  the  paranoiac  Carrie  Nation  gets  on  a  rampage 
and  runs  amuck  in  the  White  House  and  United  States 
Senate,  there  are  hundreds  of  morbid  sightseers  ready 
to  egg  her  on  to  the  ultimate  limit  of  extravagant 
spectacularity. 

'Every  succeeding  year  finds  us  in  a  worse  state  of 
hysteria,  of  excitability,  and  frenzied  and  shatterpated 
curiosity.  You  may  reckon  with  some  degree  of 
certainty  on  what  one  lone  American  will  do  at  any 
given  junction  of  affairs.  He  behaves  rather  meekly  in 
strange  surroundings.  If  his  own  house  is  afire  there 
is  not  much  likelihood  of  his  throwing  out  the  mirror 
and  carefully  carrying  out  the  pillow.  He  will  never 
run  through  a  crowded  street  yelling  at  the  top  of  his 
voice  to  overtake  a  procession  of  minstrels  or  to  see  a 
dog-fight.  Even  when  in  the  bosom  of  his  family,  when 
reading  his  daily  paper,  he  will  reprobate  sensational 
223 


AMERICA   AT   HOME 

news  and  "  Yellow  "  journalism.  But  let  him  join  a  crowd 
of  his  fellows,  and  there  is  no  telling  what  he  will  or  will 
not  do.  He  might  lynch  a  man,  mob  a  duke,  vote  the 
Populist  ticket,  smash  saloons,  follow  some  Bacchante 
of  madness  to  the  last  extremity,  and  then  go  home  and 
regret  his  crime,  his  foolishness,  and  disgrace.' 

Yet  this  feverish,  excitable,  burning-the-candle-at-both- 
ends  kind  of  life  is  supposed  not  to  be  without  its  merits, 
and  finds  its  defenders  among  the  Press.  There  died 
recently  in  Denver  a  man  of  some  prominence  locally, 
and  commenting  upon  his  death,  one  of  the  Denver 
papers  said : 

'Tom  Maloney  was  one  of  the  great  American 
spenders — the  men  who  spend  money,  mind,  physical 
force,  vitality,  and  sleep,  with  equal  and  unstinted 
lavishness.  They  know  no  place  but  the  front  ranks. 
They  can't  breathe  anywhere  else.  They  seem  to  have 
fun  while  they  fight  for  life.  To  live  they  must  do  what 
would  kill  ordinary  men.  To  be  contented  they  must 
waste  the  elements  of  happiness.  Their  idea  of 
excellence  is  magnificence.  Their  favourite  virtue  is 
strength.  Their  dearest  comfort  is  power.  Their  idea 
of  good  cheer  is  to  win.  Their  thought  of  comfort  is 
to  conquer.  Effort,  vitality,  and  dollars  are  the  same 
to  them — made  to  spend.  Tom  Maloney  died  young. 
But  he  lived  while  he  lived,  and  he  did  not  live  in  vain ; 
nor  do  the  American  spenders  live  in  vain.  They  are 
an  essential  American  element,  as  necessary  in  our 
national  life  as  the  men  who  grew  strong,  and  ate  and 
drank  and  made  merry  and  lusted  in  their  valour,  and 
practised  feats  of  arms,  in  the  old  days,  only  to  fall  in 
the  front  ranks  of  the  charge,  while  the  thin,  pale,  cold- 
eyed  general  on  the  hill  reaped  the  victory.' 

That  the  American  as  a  rule  lives  his  life,  crowding 
224 


UNCLE   SAM   AND   THE   WORLD 

into  it  all  that  it  can  hold,  may  be  conceded,  and  it  is 
the  ambition  of  most  Americans  to  live  this  life.  The 
average  American  would  rather  wear  out  than  rust  out ; 
his  hope  is  to  be  able  to  live  well  and  to  spend  freely ; 
to  work  and  to  make  money,  and  money  is  merely  a 
means  of  greater  enjoyment  and  higher  comforts.  As 
a  people  the  Americans  are  extravagant,  but  not  im 
provident.  They  have  none  of  the  niggardly  thrift  of 
the  French ;  they  scrutinise  their  expenditures  less 
closely  than  do  the  English ;  their  unit  of  calculation 
is  the  dollar  rather  than  the  shilling,  and  that  in  itself 
broadens  the  basis  of  calculation;  but  their  savings- 
banks  deposits,  their  life-insurance  policies,  and  their 
individual  homes  all  testify  eloquently  to  their  power 
of  saving  and  a  careful  provision  for  old  age.  But, 
speaking  broadly,  no  American  will  haggle  over  coppers 
like  the  French  peasant,  or  screw  and  pare  and  stint 
himself  little  luxuries  like  the  bourgeoisie  of  France. 
The  shopkeeper's  wife  is  never  his  cashier  unless  his 
earnings  are  so  slender  that  the  few  dollars  thus  saved 
are  an  object ;  boys  and  girls  are  not  put  to  work  at  an 
early  age  unless  impelled  by  dire  necessity.  Men  and 
women  do  not  work  early  and  late  simply  to  add  a  few 
dollars  every  year  to  their  pitiful  savings,  denying 
themselves  in  the  meantime  every  pleasure  and  making 
life  simply  a  monotonous  treadmill  from  which  the  only 
escape  is  the  grave.  They  will  work  hard,  very  hard, 
with  the  hope  of  ample  reward,  and  to  obtain  some  of 
this  reward  even  before  they  quite  attain  the  summit 
of  their  ambitions.  The  more  money  an  American 
earns,  the  more  he  spends,  is  a  common  remark,  and, 
generally  speaking,  it  is  true.  With  the  American  it  is 
constitutional  not  to  be  satisfied  with  the  same  things 
later  in  life  that  met  his  requirements  when  he  was 
225  Q 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

younger.  A  clerk  working  on  a  salary  looks  forward  to 
having  that  salary  progressively  advanced,  and  with  each 
succeeding  advance,  instead  of  continuing  his  expendi 
tures  on  the  same  scale  as  before  and  saving  the  increase, 
he  lives  up  to  his  new  income. 

It  is  no  reproach  to  the  American  to  be  told  that  he 
spends  money  freely,  extravagantly  even.  He  admits  it, 
and  justifies  it  on  the  ground  that  money  simply  exists 
to  be  spent,  that  the  desire  to  have  money  so  as  to 
spend  it  rationally  incites  him  to  renewed  efforts.  He 
boasts  that  no  man  need  remain  poor  if  he  has  energy, 
industry,  and  even  ordinary  ability.  It  is  this  impulse  to 
possess  some  of  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life  that 
keep  men  keyed  up  to  the  top  notch.  Of  course  one 
has  reference  to  that  class  which  is  dependent  upon  its 
own  efforts  for  a  living,  not  to  the  persons  of  inherited 
wealth  or  the  very  rich  in  business  or  the  professions. 
Their  incomes  are  so  large  they  can  use  them  as  they  see 
fit. 

The  Americans  have  often  been  told  by  their  foreign 
critics  that  their  pace  is  too  fast  to  last,  and  that  they  are 
wearing  themselves  out  by  their  feverish  and  unnecessary 
activity  and  their  too  close  application  to  money-getting  ; 
that  the  average  duration  of  life  is  shorter  in  America 
than  in  Europe  ;  that  they  are  a  nation  of  dyspeptics 
with  wire-drawn  nerves.  Half-truths  are  proverbially 
the  most  difficult  lies  to  combat,  and  it  is  almost  impos 
sible  to  answer  national  generalities ;  besides,  they  are 
true  or  false  according  only  to  the  point  of  view  and  not 
from  any  other  criterion.  To  the  Oriental,  English 
activity  is  not  only  phenomenal,  but  idiotic.  Why  should 
sane  men  subject  themselves  to  intense  bodily  fatigue  by 
chasing  a  small  ball  over  a  field?  No  sane  Oriental 
would  do  any  such  foolish  thing,  consequently  the 
226 


UNCLE    SAM   AND   THE   WORLD 

English  are  not  sane.  Now  from  the  American  point  of 
view  if  a  thing  were  to  be  done  it  were  well  that  it 
should  be  done  '  right  away '  instead  of  at  some  indefinite 
time.  Americans  are  always  in  a  hurry,  but  are  they  any 
the  worse  for  it  ?  Unquestionably  they  are  less  phlegmatic 
than  Englishmen  and  scarcely  less  volatile  than  French 
men,  but  the  Englishman  who  has  lived  long  in  America 
loses  some  of  his  phlegm  and  catches  the  swing  of  his 
surroundings. 

Uncle  Sam  has  heard  for  years  that  he  is  dyspeptic 
and  nervous,  but  it  is  difficult  to  convince  the  old  gentle 
man  that  his  constitution  is  really  shattered.  He 
compares  his  sons  with  those  of  Europe,  he  sees  how 
well  they  withstand  fatigue,  with  what  zest  they  enter 
into  their  sports  and  the  avidity  with  which  they  grapple 
their  work,  and  a  benign  smile  is  his  answer  to  his 
critics.  He  has  no  means  of  knowing  whether  his 
children  are  really  shorter  lived  than  those  of  Europe, 
but  he  thinks  not.  Doctors  have  often  told  him  that 
work  never  yet  killed  anybody ;  that  when  men  have 
good  food  and  healthy  surroundings  they  can  work  up  to 
the  limit  with  body  and  brain ;  that  anxiety  and  insuffi 
cient  nutrition  slay  their  thousands  while  properly 
directed  labour  kills  not  even  its  tens.  Uncle  Sam  and 
the  doctors  must  settle  that  between  themselves.  Uncle 
Sam,  if  his  opinion  is  privately  asked,  will  tell  you  he 
believes  that  it  might  be  a  good  thing  if  Europe  had 
some  of  his  superfluous  energy  and  worked  with  as  much 
vim  as  he  does ;  but  then  Uncle  Sam  is  an  opinionated 
old  gentleman,  and  it  is  difficult  to  make  an  old  man  set 
in  his  ways  think  they  can  be  changed  to  advantage. 

Of  one  thing  Uncle  Sam  is  quite  convinced,  and  no 
amount   of  argument  would   ever  alter  his  conviction. 
He  knows  that  he  has  done  well,  he  feels  that  he  owes 
227 


AMERICA   AT    HOME 

his  success  to  the  pace  he  set  at  the   beginning,  and  he 

intends  to  keep  that  pace  up  so  long  as  he  retains  his 

vigour  and  will-power.     The  rest  of  the  world  may  dawdle 

and  waste  in  play  the  time  it  should  devote  to  work,  but 

|  not  he.     Uncle  Sam  has  a  big  family,  but  it  is  not  yet  big 

j  enough  for  him.     Uncle  Sam  has  a  big  cash-box,  but  it 

is  not  so  large  as  he  would  like  to  have  it.     Uncle  Sam's 

<  ambitions  are  boundless.      He  wants  to  be  the  biggest 

\thing  in  all  creation,  and  he  knows  he  will  be  eventually. 

*Work,  work,  work,  says  Uncle  Sam. 

And  now  let  us  bid  adieu  to  Uncle  Sam.  I  promised 
the  reader  when  we  set  out  on  our  travels  that  it  would 
not  be  time  wasted  or  a  journey  without  interest ;  that 
we  should  wander  far  and  see  many  curious  and  fascinat 
ing  things,  a  people  at  work  as  well  as  at  play,  a  nation  in 
the  making.  I  hope  that  the  reader  has  not  been 
disappointed. 


228 


INDEX 


America,  I  ;  English  ignorance 
of,  2  ;  humour  of,  2  ;  English 
attitude  toward,  3  ;  harm 
caused  by,  3  ;  progress  in, 
4  ;  conservatism  of,  5  ;  past 
and  future,  4 ;  unhampered 
by  tradition,  4 ;  political 
system,  6  ;  paradise  of  woman, 

79 

American  girl,  70 

Americans,  the,  an  emotional 
people,  6  ;  a  mixed  race,  6  ; 
effect  of  political  institutions, 
6;  resentment  of  social  in 
feriority,  79  ;  gallantry  toward 
women,  80  ;  naturally  men  of 
business,  101  ;  boldness  of, 
101  ;  why  they  have  been 
successful,  102;  work  hard, 
H2;  a  moral  people,  136; 
religion  of,  136  ;  amusements 
of,  144 ;  fond  of  a  crowd, 
145  ;  believe  in  themselves, 
219;  their  inspiration,  221  ; 
local  attachment  of,  222 ; 
spontaneousness  and  genuine 
ness,  of,  222  ;  spend  money 
freely,  225 ;  always  in  a 
hurry,  226;  their  ambition 
boundless,  228 

American  type,  the,  22O 

Annapolis,  121 

Appointments,  power  of  the 
President  over,  14  ;  used  as 
bribes,  1 6 

Aristocracy,  42  ;  of  money,  49 


Army  and  navy  not  fashionable, 

47 
Atlantic  City,  172 

Bar  Harbour,  166 

Baseball,  145 

Board  schools  (see  also   Public 

Schools),  116 
Bosses,  27 
Bryan,  Mr.,  61 

Cabinet,  the,  19 ;  how  a 
President  rids  himself  of 
an  obnoxious  member,  20 ; 
members  always  subject  to 
the  President's  control,  21  ; 
communication  between  Cabi 
net  and  Congress,  22 ;  easily 
accessible,  90 

Campaign  expenses,  33 

Capital  and  labour,  126 

Certain  cities  German  rather 
than  American,  67 

Class  distinctions,  41 

Climate,  81 

Co-education,  74 

Colour  line,  184 

Congress,  10,  II,  12,  96; 
members  of,  honest,  32  ;  how 
they  are  influenced,  32 ; 
party  control  of  members, 
37  ;  oratory  of,  93  ;  humour 
of,  94 ;  salary  of  members,  23 

Constitution,  essence  of,  1 1 

Decollett,  132 


229 


INDEX 


Decoration  Day,  153 
Dismissing  a  Cabinet  Minister, 

20 

Divorce.     See     Marriage     and 

Divorce 
Drinking,  135 

East  and  West,  55 

Easterner,  the,  narrow  and  self- 
centred,  64 

Education,  115;  colleges  for 
young  women,  74  ;  American 
system,  117  ;  public  schools, 
116 

Electoral  college,  23 

Energy  of  Americans,  226 

England  and  America,  alike  and 
unlike,  3 

English  ignorance  of  America, 
2,  64  ;  attitude  toward,  2 

Extravagance,  225 

Fish,     Mrs.      Stuyvesant,     her 

comments  on  society,  53 
Flats,  138 
Flowers,  American  fondness  for, 

'53 

Foreign    population,     political 

influence  of,  66 
Foreigner,       the,      what      the 

American  thinks  of  him,  221 
Fortunes,  how  made,  104 
Fourth  of  July,  154 

German,  the,  67 

Girl,  American,  70  ;  precocity 
of,  73  ;  influence  of  college 
education  upon,  74  ;  her  in 
tercourse  with  young  men, 
77  ;  amusements  in  summer 
and  winter,  80 ;  taste  in 
dress,  81  ;  as  a  wife  and 
mother,  82 

Gould  family,  the,  107 

Government,  system  of,  firmly 
established,  8  ;  three  branches 
of,  II 


Gregariousness  of  the  American, 

H5 
Growth  of  the  West,  59 

Hanna,  Senator,  127 

House  of  Representatives,  24,  92 

Humour,  94,  180. 

Illiterates,  119 

Institutions,  no  finality  in  7  ; 

foundationed  in  the   faith  of 

the  people,  8 
Irish,  the,  68 

Labour,  121,  124,  126 

—  unions,  125 
Lakewood,  160 
Leisure  class,  44 
Life,  freedom  of,  72 

McKinley,  President,  61 
Marriage  and  divorce,  133 
Military  academy,  121 
Millionaires,  107,  109,  no 
Money,  love  of,  1 1 1 
Moneyed  aristocracy,  44 
Music,  157 

Naval  academy,  121 
Negro,  the,  184 
Newport,  160 
Newspapers,  200 

Patronage,  political,  use  of,  16 
Party  discipline,  37 
Peasantry,  57 
Platt,  senator,  38 
Political  patronage,  16 

—  system,  compared  with  Eng 
lish,  17  ;  the  convention,  30 

Politics,  a  profession,  26 ;  why 
it  interests  so  many  people, 
26  ;  avoided  by  young  men  of 
wealth,  45 

President,  functions  and  duties 
of,  I  ;  compared  with  king 
and  premier,  18  ;  power  over 


230 


INDEX 


Cabinet,  19  ;  how  elected,  22  ; 

how  he  transacts  business,  87  ; 

restrictions  imposed  upon,  88 
Press.     See  Newspapers 
Primary,  the,  28 
Public  schools,  116;  democracy 

of,  116 
Puritan,  the,  43 

Racial  divisions,  124 

Religion,  136 

Rents,  139 

Representatives.  See  House  of 
Representatives 

Republican  institutions,  sim 
plicity  of,  84 

Rich,  the,  a  separate  class,  47  ; 
their  amusements,  159 

Rockefeller,  John  D.,  108 

Saratoga,  167 
Schoolboys,  1 20 
Schools,  mixed,  74 

—  public.     See  Public  Schools 

—  board.     See  Board  Schools 
Senate,  the,  13,  15,  24 
Senators,  election  of,  24 
Servants,  138 

Shopping,  142 

Smoking,  135 

Snobbishness  of  the  rich,  162 

Social  customs,  difference  in, 
129  ;  an  Englishman's  experi 
ence,  130 

Social  divisions,  47 

—  problems,  7 
Society,  49,  132 


Sports  and  pastimes,  145 

States,  the,  10 

States  legislature,  28 

Success,  in 

Suffrage,  10 

Sunday,  how  observed,  137 

Tammany  Hall,  40 

Thanksgiving  Day,  156 

Theatre,  157 

Trade,  how  it  is  regarded,  103 

Traditions,  5 

Tramways,  141 

United  States.     See  America 
Universities,  118 

Vanderbilt  family,  the,  107 
Vice-president,  the,  23 

Wages,  122 

War,  how  the  West  regards  it, 

62 

Washington,  city  of,  84 
Wealth,  104,  ill 
West,    the,    conditions  in,    55  ; 

growth  and  development  of, 

59  ;  spirit  of,  63  ;  influence  of 

immigration  on,  66 
West  Point,  121 
White  House,  the,  85 
Wit.     See  Humour 
Woman,  American.     (See   also 

Girl,    American)  ;    must    not 

mix  in  politics,  83 
Working  man,  the,  his  political 

power,  123 


231 


PRINTED   BY 

HAZELL,  WATSON  AND  VINEY,   LD. 
LONDON  AND  AYLESBURY. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT  1  C1  C 

TO—*      202  Main  Library                       -L  u  .L  > 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


m  NOV  2  o  19 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 

FORM  NO.  DD6  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®$ 


LD  21-100m-7,'39i 


VB  36752 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


•*r